




vw- 








SUPREME COUNCIL, 33° 

A.-.A...S.-.R.-. 

Soulliem Jurisdiction, U.S. A. 
Washington, D.C. 

Class No. n ct XQ.Tl ■¥■■■ 




KARMEL THE SCOUT 

OR 

THE REBEL OF THE JERSEYS 


A STORY OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION 


BY 

SYLVANUS COBB, Jr., 

M 

AUTHOR OF “THE GUNMAKER OF MOSCOW,” “THE STORM 
SECRET,” “ORION, THE GOLD-BEATER,” ETC, 


NEW YORK 

THE CASSELL PUBLISHING CO. 

31 Union Square, North 


Copyright, by Robert Bonner. 


Copyright, 1896, by 
THE CASSELL PUBLISHING CO. 


All rights reserved. 


; Reprinted from the New York Ledger by permission of 
Mr. Robert Bonner. 


Excliange 

4.ibfary at Supreme Council A.A»S,R. 

Aug 10,1940 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER PAGE 

I. The Young Rebel and the Scout, . . i 

II. A Morning's Work, . . • 9 

III. In a Dark Place, . . . .17 

IV. Condemned— A Strange Recognition, 24 

V. A Mask Torn off, . . • .33 

VI. A Conference, . . , . 41 

VII. Love at Work, . . . .49 

VIII. An Angel of Hope, ... 57 

IX. The Captives, . . . .66 

X. Struggles for Liberty, . . 74 

XL A Fearful Threat, .... 83 

XII. Night !..... 93 

XIII. Plans for Another Flight, . . loi 

XIV. The Die is Cast, .... 109 

XV. In the Lion’s Den, . . . .118 

XVI. On a New Trail, . . . . 127 

XVII. Conferences and Preparations, . .135 

XVIII. The Mystic Council, ... 144 

XIX. The Prisoners, . . . .^51 

XX. Eugene, . *. . . . 160 

XXL Summary Proceedings, . . . 167 

XXII. The Wolf has Lost his Prey, . 174 

XXIIL RosAUE’s Experience, , , , 183 


IV 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER 



PAGB 

XXIV. 

Baffled for the While, 

• • 

I9I 

XXV. 

A New Plot, . 

• • 

201 

XXVI. 

A Trap, . . . 

• • 

210 

XXVII. 

A Startling Story— An Interruption, 

218 

XXVIII. 

Broken Bars, and a Broken 

Head, 

226 

XXIX. 

A Startling Discovery, 

, 

234 

XXX. 

The Wolf Loses his Prey again. 

243 

XXXI. 

On the Rack, . 

• 

250 

XXXII. 

A Delay, 

• • 

257 

XXXIII. 

The Gathering Storm, 

• • 

266 

XXXIV. 

Conclusion, 

• • 

274 


PUBLISHERS' INTRODUCTION. 


Karmel the Scout is one of Sylvanus Cobb, Jr/s, very 
best stories. The scene is laid in the picturesque region 
of New Jersey occupied by the British and Continental 
troops in the stirring days of the Revolutionary War. The 
incidents described are many of them true to history, with 
just enough romance thrown in to make an exciting and 
connected story. Old Karmel himself was a real personage, 
and real characters play a prominent part in the story, 
giving it a double interest thereby, for fascinating as is 
fiction fact is more so. When a reader feels that the ex- 
citing story he has been reading is a true one he takes a 
double satisfaction out of it. The hero of the story — that 
is, the hero after Karmel — is a dashing young captain who 
did good service for Gen. Washington on the high seas, while 
the villain is a colonel in the army of his British Majesty. 
An author who lays his story in such times as those of the 
American Revolution has material to work from that it 
would be hard to find hanging around the story of any 
other war. From Bunker Hill to Yorktown it is one con- 
tinued chapter of thrilling adventure and heroic action. 
Mr. Cobb has made the most of his splendid material, and 
“ Karmel the Scout ” will hold the attention of thousands of 
readers until the candle drops in its socket and the clock 
tells off the small hours of the morning. 


4 / 


\ 


. ) 




t 


KARMEL THE SCOUT; 

OR 

THE REBEL OF THE JERSEYS. 


CHAPTER I. 

THE YOUNG REBEL AND THE SCOUT. 

It was on a cold afternoon, in the latter part of January, 
1777. The ground was covered with a deep snow, and 
the air was sharp and cutting. Not far from Amboy, New 
Jersey, on a road running north, traveled a man, in whose 
affairs we have some interest. He was young — not over 
four-and-twenty ; of medium height ; strong, and stoutly 
built ; with wavy hair of a dark brown hue, and eyes of a 
brilliant, dark-bluish gray. Upon his handsome features 
there was a cast of firmness and strength of purpose 
which was not to be mistaken ; and they who knew him 
best, knew that a trust was safe with him. His dress 
betrayed him to be a seafaring man and an officer, though 
the rough pea-jacket which he wore as an additional 
barrier against the cold had but little of the official look 
about it. He was mounted upon a powerful horse, upon 
the back of which, beneath the saddle, was spread a warm 
blanket. Both beast and rider were well protected from 
the cold, and all would have gone well, but for the state of 
the road. 

As we have intimated, the traveler was bound north- 
ward, and he found the road anything but easy to travel. 


2 


KARMEL THE SCOUT 


Some one had been over the road since the last fall of 
snow, but the tracks had been filled by the driving wind, 
so that our present wayfarer was under the necessity of 
opening his own way. In some places the snow was piled 
up in such banks that the horse had to wallow through 
without foothold ; while at others he could walk for some 
distance quite comfortably. Yet it was tedious work, and 
more than once the rider plainly expressed his impatience. 

Easy — easy. Lion," he said, addressing his horse, as a 
huge bank was reached. ‘‘ We must take our time. 
Zounds ! we shan’t reach Elizabethtown to-night, at this 
rate. Easy — easy. There we go ! ” 

As he spoke, they emerged from the bank, and the rider 
was upon the point of urging his horse on, when he noticed 
that the animal behaved strangely. There was a tossing 
of the head — a pricking of the ears, and a low, meaning 
whinny. The man drew in the rein and stopped, and then 
turned his head. The problem was solved. There was a 
horseman behind him ; and as he had partially a path, the 
other came on more easily. 

The first impression of our friend seemed to be to keep 
on ; for those were times when it was not very safe to pick 
up acquaintances on the road. However, at the worst, it 
could only be man to man ; so he stopped ; but before the 
stranger came up he unbuttoned the lower part of his 
heavy jacket, and in arranging the garment so that it 
could be quickly raised in case of need, he revealed the 
butts of two large boarding-pistols. 

The new-comer was a man not easily to be forgotten, 
having been once seen. He was some fifty years of age ; 
rather short in stature, but stout enough in frame to make 
up for it. His shoulders were broad and heavy ; but yet 
of just proportion, his whole frame being “ stocky ’’ and 
muscular in the extreme. His face was mostly covered by 
a long, thick growth of beard, which was of an iron-gray 
color, and which was untrimmed by either shears or razor. 
Yet he had none of that bearish " look which sometimes 
results from an unshaven face. His beard grew regularly, 
leaving the upper part of the cheeks bare, and his features 
were plain and pleasing, though they possessed an ex- 


THE YOUNG REBEL AND THE SCOUT, 


3 


pression which might not have been so pleasing to a foe. 
His eyes were strangely sharp and keen ; of a deep brown 
hue, and seeming at times like two sparks of fire, beneath 
the heavy brows. His dress consisted of thick moccasins ; 
leggins of deer-skin ; a hunting-shirt of dark brown stuff, 
trimmed with blue ; a short, cape- like cloak of bear-skin, 
and a cap of seal-skin. The shirt was secured about the 
waist by a stout leathern belt, within which were secured 
two heavy pistols and a long, broad-bladed knife. A 
pouch, or haversack, of untanned skin, hung by his side, 
while across his back was slung a long rifle. Such was the 
stranger, and he was one well calculated to excite the 
scrutiny of any who might meet him. 

Good day, sir,” said the young man, as the other came 
up, at the same time ca.sting a searching glance into his 
face. 

The same to yourself, sir,” was the response. 

This is rather hard traveling,” resumed the first. 

‘‘ Aye — it must have been for you. But I got along 
quite comfortably in your track.” 

I suppose so,” returned the youth. And thereupon 
ensued a silence of some moments, which was at length 
broken by the elder of the two. 

“ I know these are dangerous times,” he said ; and 
most people like to keep themselves to themselves ; but if 
I may judge from your face and general look, you are a 
Rebel.” 

“ Does my face bear the look of such ? ” the young man 
asked, not at all moved. 

‘‘ It bears the look of an American child ; and also wears 
an honest expression ; so I judged you were one who 
would rebel against tyranny, especially when that tyranny 
was binding its chains upon the country of your love.” 

Throw out your flattery, sir, and you speak the truth,” 
said the youth. I am a rebel.” 

The old man reached forth his hand and caught his new- 
found companion with a hearty grip. 

And here is a pair of us,” he said with a smile. Per- 
haps you have heard of a somewhat notorious Rebel called 
Karmel ? ” 


4 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT 


What ? The Scout ? ** cried the other, quickly. 

‘‘Yes.” 

“ Of course I’ve heard of him. Who has not ? ” 

“ Many have, I know. But I am the man. Now will you 
not serve me as well ? ” 

“ Surely I will,” the young man answered. “ My name 
is Robert Pemberton.” 

“ Captain Robert Pemberton ? ” 

“ Yes — if you will.” 

The youth had not been more moved by the discovery of 
his companion’s character, than was the latter at the sound 
of that name. He started suddenly, as if with the presence 
of some momentous thought, while his face betrayed con- 
siderable anxiety. 

“ You have not been long on shore, I think ? ” he said. 

“ No. I have just come in. That is, — I have just got my 
affairs so arranged that I could leave them.” 

“ Have you been on a cruise ? ” 

“Yes. And I have brought in something that will cause 
glad hearts at the American camp. Washington is at Mor- 
ristown, they tell me.” 

“ Yes. The main body of the army is there. But what 
have you brought in ? ” 

“ A heavy store-brig which was meant for General Howe. 
I captured her a week ago. She has a most valuable cargo. 
A messenger has already been sent to General Washington, 
and I suppose he has reached the camp by this time.” 

“ You gave him no written instructions ?” 

“ No, sir.” 

“ Good ! good ! ” cried Karmel, enthusiastically. “ But 
now,” he added, in a different tone, “ where are you bound ? ” 

“To Elizabethtown.” 

“ So I supposed. You are going to see your sister ? ” 

“ Yes, sir. You seem to know we well.” 

“ I know your sister, sir ; and you may bless your fate 
that I do ; and also that I have overtaken you as I have. 
I came over from the lower end of Staten Island very soon 
after you passed. But your sister is not in Elizabethtown,” 

“ Ha ! not in — But where has she gone ? ” 

“ To New Brunswick,” 


THE VOtiNG REBEL AMD THE SCOUT. 


5 


‘‘To New Brunswick ? '' repeated Pemberton, in surprise. 

“ Why — the British army is there, is it not ? " 

“Yes.” 

“ It is strange she should have gone there. How long 
since she went ? ” 

“ About two weeks.” 

“ What ? when she knew the British was about there ? ” 

“ Ah — but she did not know it ; or, if she did, she was 
made to believe that they would not remain long there,” 
said the old scout, in a tone, and with a look, that meant 
more than he spoke. 

“ How? ” uttered the youth, starting ; “ was made to be- 
lieve ? What do you mean ? Speak plainly.” 

“ Well, then — plainly : The woman with whom you left 
her, — Nancy Reed, I think her name is ? ” 

“ Yes,” whispered Robert impatiently. 

— “ Is not so honest as she might be. A sum of gold has 
persuaded her to move to New Brunswick and take her 
charge with her ! ” 

“ That is not all ! ” gasped the youth, trembling. “ Tell 
me all ! ” 

“ I will, though you must not fear too much. An Eng- 
lish colonel, named James Lyndarm, has seen her, and tried 
to win her love ; but upon being repulsed, he engaged the 
services of her hostess. Thus he has got her near to him, 
and will of course do all he can to win her over.” 

For some minutes Pemberton was too much moved to 
speak. A sudden horror had come upon him, and his face 
betrayed the most intense agony. 

“ I go to the British camp ! ” he at length said, in a tone 
of decision which was not to be mistaken. 

“ Remember that you have much at stake,” hinted the 
scout. “ It will do your sister no good if you are taken 
prisoner by the enemy.” 

“ I shall venture that. By the powers of life above me, 
it will be a sorry job for those that think to capture me ! 
Old man,” the youth added, in a low, deep tone of more 
than ordinary feeling, “ I love that sister as only one can 
love who has such. She is a being made up of the holiest 
virtues of earth. She has been to me a star of promise — a 


6 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT. 


bright beacon in the darkest hour. I love her — oh ! God 
only knows how deeply ! And she loves me, too. Oh ! 
Clara ! Clara ! if harm comes to thee, the man who does 
it shall wish in his heart that he had been born a worm and 
never seen the light of day ! 

There was a bright tear in Robert’s eye as he spoke, and 
as he dashed it away he turned his horse’s head once more 
to the northward. 

Hold — one moment,” interposed the scout. Answer 
me one question : Is there not another whom you 
love ? ” 

Why do you ask ? ” the youth returned. 

Because I have reasons for wishing to know ” 

Well— there is.” 

And her name is Rosalie Lincoln ? ” 

You are right. Is she in danger ? ” Robert asked this 
with much eagerness. 

Not such danger as threatens your sister ; but she is 
yet in danger. Her father will give her away to your 
cousin Elroy ; and all that has prevented the consumma- 
tion of the plan is the sickness of her mother.” 

A dark cloud swept across the fair face of the young 
man, and the compression of the bloodless lips told that he 
was powerfully moved. 

Rosalie Lincoln is all of life to me : but my sister is as 
the key of heaven to my soul ! God help me now ! ” 

And you will let me help you, too ? ” said Karmel, 
kindly. 

Will you help me ?” 

‘‘ All in my power.” 

Even to the British camp ? ” 

« Yes — to the lion’s den.” 

“ Then come. There is no time to be lost. We must 
reach Brunswick to-night.” 

Not quite, Robert. We shall be fortunate if we reach 
the Bonham cross-roads to-night. It is now nigh four 
o’clock, and New Brunswick is a good twelve miles distant. 
Let us push on for the village, and reach it if we can. I 
have friends there, and with their help we may contrive 
some safe plan for crossing the British lines.” 


THE YOUNG REBEL AND THE SCOUT, 


1 


Thus speaking they put their horses upon the trackless 
way, and pushed on through the snow. 

How far must we go ere we turn off ? ” asked 
Robert. 

Only about half a mile,’* returned the other. And 
that road I think we shall find broken some.” 

After this, the two rode on for some distance in silence, 
until finally Pemberton said : 

^‘You must excuse me, sir ; but it is natural that I should 
wish to know why you thus jeopardize your own safety in 
my behalf.” 

Oho — it is not wholly in your behalf, though I must 
admit that I have some considerations which are not wholly 
selfish. Had I not found you I should not have gone now 
to New Brunswick ; but yet I wish to go there. Of two 
things you may rest assured : I will help you all I can, and 
in helping you I shall find my own reward. As far as the 
British camp is concerned, I have business there of my own. 
And now let us push on.” 

In half an hour they came to a point where a road 
branched off to the westward, and, as the scout had sup- 
posed, it had been lately traveled. They turned with it, 
and for awhile moved on quite comfortably, the horses 
being able to trot most of the time. But by and by they 
came to where the wind swept across the path, and here the 
track was filled up ; so they were forced once more to 
wallow along slowly through the deep snow. 

^ Night came on apace, and it was very dark. The wind 
swept freely across the way, and the driving snow at times 
seemed almost to blind the horses, and they often wandered 
from the road. Yet they kept on, and at nine o’clock the 
riders were cheered by the gleaming of lights not far dis- 
tant, ahead of them. The horses saw this as well as their 
masters, and it seemed to give them energy, for they had 
become weary and hungry. 

Ere long the riders reached the hamlet, which was com- 
posed of some half-dozen farm-houses, a blacksmith’s shop, 
a store, and a schoolhouse, the latter serving also as a 
meeting-house. Karmel led the -way to a substantial-look- 
ing house, and knocked at the door. The summons was 


8 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT 


answered from one of the windows above, by a man in a 
white flannel night-cap, who asked what was wanted. 

‘‘We want lodgings for the night, for ourselves and 
horses,'’ returned the scout. 

“ And who are ye ? ” 

“ Friends. Who’s in your house ? ” 

“ No one but my family.” 

“ Are you sure ? ” 

“ Of course I am.” 

“ Then you have room for Karmel 1 ” 

“ Eh ? — Karmel / To be sure I have. Wait one moment, 
till I get something on to keep the cold off, and I’ll bring 
the boys down to take care of your horses.” 

With this the man shut the window, and in the course of 
some five minutes he made his appearance at the door, 
accompanied by two stout boys. While the boys took the 
horses away to the barn, the old man conducted the new- 
comers into the house. In the large kitchen the fire had 
been raked up in the huge fireplace an hour before, but 
upon clearing away the ashes a large bed of live coals was 
found piled up against the back-log, and ere many moments 
a smart blaze was leaping up the wide-mouthed chimney. 
As soon as this was done the host took a survey of his 
guests. 

We have called him an old man. He had seen the full 
measure of three score ; but was yet hale and strong, being 
large in a frame, and possessing good bone and muscle. 
His name was Peter Armstrong, and he was known as a 
thrifty farmer, and a hospitable host. He had six sons and 
four daughters. Four of the sons were with Washington 
at Morristown, and the two youngest — one fourteen and 
the other twelve — were with the horses. Two of the 
daughters were married, and had homes of their own ; 
while the other two were at home. 

Ere long one of these entered the room. It was Mary, 
the eldest at home. She was a bright-eyed, pretty girl, 
seventeen years of age, and very soon revealed the fact 
that she knew how to work. A good supper was provided, 
and the two guests did it ample justice. 

After this they conversed awhile upon the affairs of the 


A MORNING'S WORN. 


9 


country, and then arose to retire, it being now near mid- 
night. The old man had just lighted a second candle, 
when a rap was heard upon the door — a loud, peremptory 
knock. Armstrong passed in through the front room and 
looked out at the window. 

** Death and destruction ! ” he exclaimed, as he turned 
towards his guests. 

What is it ? ” asked the scout. 

** Come and see.” 

Both Karmel and Robert went to the window, and when 
they looked out they saw the space before the house occu- 
pied by a detachment of British soldiers ! 


CHAPTER II. 

A morning's work. 

The host counted fifteen of the soldiers, all of them 
mounted, drawn up around the door, upon which they were 
still knocking. 

What's to be done ? ” he asked, turning to the scout. 

** I suppose they want lodging f.or the night,” Karmel re- 
plied ; and perhaps supper. If they do, I don’t see but 
that you'll have to admit them.” 

“ Then you and Captain Pemberton had better go to your 
room. If they see the door and ask to occupy that apart- 
ment, I’ll tell ’em somebody’s sick in there.” 

The two patriots knew that it would be useless to expose 
themselves, so they resolved to retire at once. One of the 
boys showed them to their room, and shortly afterwards the 
old man opened the front door to admit the British. 

You don't mean to say that you’re awake, old sleepy- 
head,” cried the officer of the squad, as the host made his 
appearance. 

“ I mean to say that you awoke me out of a sound sleep,” 
returned Peter. 

Well, well, — never mind, now. We want you to find 
room for ourselves and horses till morning. What say 
ye ? ” 


10 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT. 


Of course the soldiers of the King are welcome.’’ 

“ Bravely spoken, old man. We’ll eat, drink, and sleep; 
and then be off. Ugh ! it’s cold and blustering to- 
night.” 

Thus speaking the officer dismounted, and the two boys 
were again called. Some of the soldiers went with them to 
the barn, and room for the horses was found without diffi- 
culty. The animals of the two Rebels were beyond the 
cattle, and were not noticed. 

The new-comers eat about all there was cooked in the 
house, and then wished to be shown some place where they 
could sleep. Most of them preferred to spread their 
blankets on the kitchen floor, and they did so, two only 
wishing for a chamber ; and these two were the officers — 
one a sergeant and the other a corporal. The host had but 
one spare chamber left, and that was adjoining the one in 
which the two rebels were. He conducted them to that 
room, and having shown them in, he bade them good night, 
and hoped they would sleep well. He spoke loud enough 
so that those in the next apartment might hear, and hence 
he felt that there would be no need of putting them on their 
guard further. 

Peter Armstrong had taken the wisest course. He knew 
that the British were able to take what they wanted, and 
that if they were forced to take it they would be apt to show 
a vengeful destructiveness. He hated the sight of a British 
soldier as he did a “skunk in the hen-house,” as he often 
expressed it ; but still he was so situated, with the main 
camp only some six miles distant, that he could not afford 
to expose himself needlessly to their wrath. They knew 
not how many stout sons he had in the Rebel army ; nor 
did they know how many bullets his pretty daughters had 
molded for their brothers’ use, in shooting the hirelings of 
the British King. 

Karmel and Robert were both awake, and were listening 
attentively to hear if anything was said by their neighbors, 
of importance ; but they heard nothing, and finally, when 
the sound of heavy snoring came from the officers’ room, 
they turned over and went to sleep. 

How long they had slept they could not tell, but when 


A MORNING'S WORK. 


II 


they awoke it was from a loud noise below. They both 
leaped from their bed and went to the door, and having 
opened it, they heard the sound of voices in the kitchen, as 
though some one had just arrived. 

Some of the soldiers have been out to the barn, prob- 
ably,” said Karmel. 

This seemed reasonable, and they again retired. 

When they were next awakened it was by a light rapping 
upon their door. They started up, and found that the day 
was just breaking. Robert went to the door and asked who 
was there. 

*Mt’s me,” returned the voice of the host. The soldiers 
will be off before long, and you’d better remain here until 
they go.” 

“ Of course,” said the youth. Have the two officers 
gone down from the next room ? ” 

“ Yes ; they were called down half an hour ago. I haven’t 
been down yet, but am going now.” 

Upon this the old man went down, and the Rebels con- 
cluded to return to the bed, as it was too cold to remain 
elsewhere. Robert had got into his nest, and the scout was 
about to follow, when a noise from below attracted his at- 
tention. 

Hark ! ” he uttered. What sound is that ? ” 

What is it ? ” asked the youth, sitting up in bed. 

It is the voice of a female ! Those infernal troopers 
have got hold of one of Peter’s daughters, as sure as the 
world! ” 

Robert leaped from the bed again, and sprang to the door. 
He listened for a moment and then opened it. 

’Tis a woman’s voice,” he said. 

Yes,” added Karmel ; and she seemed to be in trouble 
when I first spoke.” 

‘‘ Hist ! ” uttered the young man, bending his ear towards 
the stairs. “ She is imploring them ! Do you not hear ? 
That is not Mary Armstrong’s voice 1 ” 

It may be Betsy’s, then,” suggested Karmel. 

“ Hark ! — No. By heavens 1 Karmel, ’tis — ” The youth 
broke suddenly off, and listened more attentively. His 
frame shook fearfully, and his breath came quickly and 


12 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT. 


heavily. Oh, my God 1 *tts Clara's voice I " he finally 
gasped, pushing the door open and rushing out. 

Are you sure," asked the scout, catching him by the 
arm. 

‘‘ Aye — as sure as I am that you speak to me ! Ha ! they 
are binding her ! Death and destruction ! " 

With these words the youth leaped back into the chamber, 
and drew on his garments as quickly as possible, and then 
seized both his pistols. The scout had not removed his 
leggings, so he was ready to move with his companion ; 
and as Robert dashed wildly from the room, he followed 
close behind him. 

Robert Pemberton reached the door of the kitchen at a 
few bounds, and throwing it open, he rushed in. He had 
not been mistaken. In a chair sat his sister Clara, with her 
hands bound, while two stout fellows were engaged in tying 
a handkerchief over her mouth. 

Clara Pemberton was a beautiful girl, nineteen years of 
age, of medium height, full and plump in form, with a skin 
of almost dazzling whiteness and purity, and of the most 
perfect symmetry of frame. Her rich brown hair floated 
wildly over her shoulders, and her dark, hazel eyes were 
red and swollen. She looked worn and weary, and her 
dress was torn in many places. Her feet were shoeless, 
and even the stockings were cut and torn by the snow-crust 
and ice. 

“ Clara ! my sister ! " he cried, in startled tones, what 
would they do ? Oh ! why is this ! " 

But ere she could reply others of the soldiers had started 
up, and were on the point of interfering. There were ten 
of them in all, in the room, five being in the barn with the 
horses. The sergeant and corporal were present, and the 
former, who was a tall, stout fellow, quickly leaped forward. 

Who are you ? " he cried. 

Back ! " shouted Robert, drawing Clara to the corner, 
and placing her behind him, and then cocking both his 
pistols. The first man who approaches a step nearer, 
dies on the spot ! — Beware ! I say ; for as sure as death. I’ll 
lay the first man low who dares to trouble me I " 

And I am with him ! " said the old scout, also raising 


A MORNING'S WORK, 




both of his pistols. ^‘Come this way, and you come upon 
your death ! ” 

The two officers started back at this, for they had no 
particular wish to die just then ; and they were not prepared 
for this unlooked-for interference. 

“ How is this, Clara ? ” the youth asked, as he saw the 
enemy draw back. 

I fled from Brunswick last night ! she answered, rais- 
ing her bound hands to her brother’s shoulders. Before 
she spoke further, he drew his knife, which he wore within 
his outer shirt, and cut the bonds. I fled from the villainy 
of Colonel Lyndarm. I leaped from a window, where he 
had confined me, into the deep snow, while he had gone for 
wine. I struggled to the road, and turned this way. I lost 
my shoes in the snow, and my feet were cut and bleeding ; 
but I stopped not, for I feared pursuit. On I went — over 
the crust, then breaking through, wallowing in the deep 
banks, and at times flying over the hard frozen ice, where 
the snow had been blown away. I sank down several times ; 
but I knew I should freeze if 1 remained so any time, and 
I hurried on. I reached here three hours ago, and when I 
sought admittance, a soldier came to admit me. But I hoped 
he would not know me, and I — ” 

At this point the maiden was interrupted in her narrative 
by the approach of some of the troopers. The day was now 
fully set in, and the five men who had been in the barn had 
returned, bringing the horses to the door. The sergeant 
had recovered his presence of mind, and was prepared for 
action. 

“ My young gentleman,” he said, with a very equivocal 
emphasis upon the last word, ‘‘ this young lady is the pro- 
perty of our colonel, and we must take her back.” 

The property of your colonel! ” uttered Robert, with 
all the indignation he could command. “ She is no man's 
property, but the daughter of a free and noble man! Touch 
her who dares ! ” 

She is the colonel’s girl, then,” said the sergeant ; and 
we, as his officers, are bound to restore her to his arms. 
Now by what right do you claim to protect her 1 ” 


14 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT, 


“ By the right of a brother ! ” replied the youth, im- 
petuously. 

“ Aha ! — her brother, eh ! She has but one brother, I 
believe, and he is the leader of a gang of Rebel pirates ! 
We are well met ! ” 

You have discovered me, then, have you ! You are 
welcome to all you can make of it. But let me warn you 
that he who approaches me dies on the spot ! ” 

. The young man was reckless ; for the wrongs and suffer- 
ing which his sister had endured had so wrought upon his 
passions, that he had no thought of safety. But not so 
with the scout. He had been more cool ; and when he 
heard his companion so carelessly reveal his true character, 
his countenance fell. Yet he had one hope. He moved to 
Robert’s side, and hurriedly whispered — 

Back out by the door close to us. I will cover your 
passage. Hurry ! ” 

I'he youth caught at the idea, and at once started to put 
it into execution. With a quick movement he drew his 
sister to the door which opened into the well-room, and 
passed out. But an unlooked-for obstacle met him here. 
Four of the soldiers had come around the house, and were 
prepared to enter by the way through which the brother and 
sister had just passed. The two Rebels had seen several 
of them pass out, but the only attention they had paid to the 
movement was to suppose they went to look to their horses. 

As Robert came out, the pistols were knocked from his 
grasp, and while one of the troopers caught Clara and held 
her, the other three leaped upon him. With a power that 
somewhat startled the ruffians, the young Rebel broke from 
their grasp, and soon laid them senseless at his feet. But 
while he had been doing this, their companion had dragged 
Clara back into the kitchen. 

At the first sound of alarm behind him, the old scout had 
turned ; and upon the instant the sergeant, who had been 
looking for this movement, leaped forward, and struck him 
a blow that staggered him. And we have before said, this 
sergeant was a tall, stout fellow, and he seemed to under- 
stand the pugilistic art,, for he followed his vantage quickly 
up, and with a second blow knocked the old man down. 


A MORNING'S WORN, 


IS 

Robert had settled the third man of his assailants, and 
turned just in season to see Karmel fall. He saw his sister 
being dragged across the kitchen by the man who had 
taken her from him ; and without further thought he 
dashed forward. With one blow he knocked the ruffian 
down, and, on the next moment, he received a blow on the 
side of his own head that settled him upon the floor ! Half 
a dozen of the troopers had sprung upon the scout and 
bound him — lashing his hands behind him with a stout ker- 
chief, and securing his legs with the leather belt from his 
own waist. 

Robert was quickly upon his feet, and with the fury of a 
madman he gazed about him. But what could he do ? It 
was fifteen against one ! — fifteen men, armed against one 
unarmed ! They would not draw their pistols — for surely 
they would not have it said that they could not secure one 
young rebel. And yet they found it a harder job than they 
had anticipated. The youth sprang to his sister, and 
placed himself once more before her. The sergeant was 
the first to approach him, and while Robert’s attention was 
turned to another assailant, he planted a blow^ upon his 
cheek that felled him to the ground, and thus the agonized 
brother was secured ! 

During all this time poor Peter Armstrong had stood by, 
with terror and agony plainly depicted upon his furrowed 
face, but utterly unable to give help. Had there been the 
least hope of final success, he would have joined the fight 
with right good will ; for his fingers worked nervously, and 
his every look told that his blood was up. But he saw too 
plainly that there was no possible room for hope, for should 
it come to the use of arms the game would be quickly set- 
tled. He stood with his hands tightly clenched, and trying 
with all his power to hide his deep and bitter anger. 

Mercy ! mercy ! ” shrieked Clara, as the man who held 
her called upon one of his companions to come and bind 
her hands. 

Robert heard the cry, and with one mighty effort he 
broke from those who held him. But his hands were 
already bound, and he could not free them. And this was 
his last effort on that occasion ; for the sergeant, who was 


iCAkMEL THE SCOUTS 


l6 

still smarting under the pain of the blow he had received, 
darted forward, and gave him a blow upon the temple that 
felled him like a dead man. It was some minutes ere he 
moved, and for a while they thought him dead. Clara 
burst forth into an agonizing cry of terror, and even the 
old host manifested his feeling now, for he hastened for- 
ward and knelt down, and having raised the youth’s head 
upon his knee, he began to chafe the bruised temple. 

‘‘ I trust you don’t sympathize with the rebel dog, do 
you ? ” the sergeant uttered, as he observed the old man’s 
movement. 

But he may be dangerously hurt,” returned Peter. 

You don’t want to kill him, now ? ” 

“ No — of course we don’t. We want to see how he will 
look in our camp. But who is this other chap, Peter — this 
old rebel with the gray head ? ” 

I don’t know, sir, I’m sure,” replied the host. They 
came here last night and asked for lodgings, and I gave it 
to them. They were cold and tired, and I asked them no 
questions.” 

Say, old man, what is your name ? ” the officer asked, 
turning to the scout. 

“ My name is Martin Mayflower, sir ; and I am a poor 
hunter, who tries to live and mind his own business.” 

Then why didn’t you mind your own business in this 
case ? ” 

‘‘ I saw a poor girl in trouble.” 

‘‘ And so you thought you’d put in, eh ? You’ll get your 
head broken one of these days, for your pains.” 

Martin Mayflower ! ” said the host, who fancied he 
might help Karmel on with his deception. Oh — I re- 
member you now. You are the one who shot so many 
deer last fall.” 

“ Yes,” returned the scout. 

By the great toe of Peter ! I don’t know about that ! ” 
interposed one of the troopers — one who had been watch- 
ing the old man for some moments — and as he spoke he 
came up nearer, and gave a searching gaze into the scout’s 
face. 

Karmel betrayed no outward emotion at this, but the 


IN A DARK PLACE. 


17 


quick eye of the host detected a shade upon his face — a 
sort of passing ripple over the lips, for both he and the 
scout had recognized in the inquisitive trooper a Tory who 
had formerly lived in that part of Jersey, and who had been 
over the country often as guide to marauding expeditions. 

What is it ? " asked the sergeant, turning to his man. 

Did you ever hear of Karmel, the Scout ? the 
latter replied. 

Aye. Haven’t we all heard of him ? 

Well — this is the man ! 

“ This ? Are you sure ? ” cried the officer, starting with 
excitement. 

He is the man, sir ! ” 

The sergeant turned upon the old man, and gazed for 
some moments into his face without speaking. 

Aha ! ” he at length uttered, with a glow of triumph 
upon his dark face. ‘‘ So we’ve trapped the notorious 
Rebel spy, have we ? ” 

That depends upon whom you call a spy,” coolly 
returned Karmel, having entirely regained his composure. 

“ Don’t swallow any of his blarney,” said the Tory. He 
is the man — I can take my Bible oath of it.” 

We’ll take him to the camp, at all events,” returned the 
officer. “ And if this morning’s work don’t make a lieu- 
tenant of me, then I’m much mistaken. I take in the 
colonel’s fair charmer ; the notorious Rebel pirate ; and 
the bold scout who has caused us so much trouble. By the 
powers, boys — a noble morning’s work ! ” 


CHAPTER III. 

IN A DARK PLACE. 

Even had Karmel desired to resist his captors he was 
now placed beyond the power, for his arms and legs were 
so firmly secured that he could not break away. So he 
could only bow his head and study the theory of resignation. 
He knew that if he would hope for some future oppor- 
tunity of escape he must be patient now ; and he resolved 


i8 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT, 


that nothing short of the most outrageous indignity should 
arouse him from his repose of temper. 

But with Robert Pemberton the task was more difficult. 
For himself he had not now a single thought. Flis sister’s 
fate was all that moved him. And it was a terrible theme 
to him ! That gentle sister was as the ‘‘ apple of his eye ” 
— as the very bond of his soul to love and duty. For a 
while after he had recovered from the effects of the ser- 
geant’s blow, he was like one bereft of reason. He saw his 
beloved sister bound before him ; and he knew that she 
was to be delivered up into the hands of a fiend ! He saw 
her weep, and he heard her groans of anguish and despair. 
And as he gazed around upon the hard-featured crew he 
knew that he had no hope in the present. At length he 
contrived to subdue the wild, frantic passions of his soul, 
and with his whole heart he prayed to God for succor ! 

The sergeant ordered the host’s two boys to equip the 
Rebels’ horses and bring them around to the door. This 
was promptly done, and then the prisoners were taken out. 
The old host ventured to urge that the maiden should be 
left with him ; but the officer had no idea of listening to 
anything of the kind. 

“ No, no,” said the sergeant, turning to his corporal, 

that will never do. If we carry the girl back we may be 
sure of some favor at the colonel’s hands.” 

Exactly,” responded the corporal. Egad, it’s a good 
investment. It’ll pay ! ” 

And this was the whole secret of their anxiety to carry 
off the maiden. They cherished the selfish hope that from 
her return to their superior they should reap a rich reward. 
They were of those who would sell their own souls could 
they but have taken them back on lease while they were 
spending the proceeds. 

The two Rebels were secured to their saddles, and would 
have been forced to ride so had not a majority of the troop- 
ers decided that escape was impossible. They were wholly 
disarmed, and the sergeant finally concluded to let them 
be free in their seats. The old scout managed to whisper 
to Peter to take good care of his rifle, wdiich the host 
promised, 


IN A DARN PLACE. 


19 


The last act of preparation was lifting Clara up in front 
of the sergeant'; and in a few moments more the party 
started off. Two of the troopers rode on in advance ; tlien 
followed the two Rebel prisoners ; then two more troopers, 
with their pistols ready for use at a moment’s need ; then 
came the sergeant and his fair charge, and after him the 
remaining soldiers. 

The wind had not blown much since the night before, 
and the track was open. The prisoners soon gathered 
from the remarks they occasionally caught from their cap- 
tors, that the party had been out upon a sort of prospecting 
tour — searching out farm-houses and barns where a levy 
might be made for food for both horse and man. 

Robert had found something beside the conversation of 
the troopers to interest him. There was a peculiar track in 
the snow that he was watching. It was a crooked track — 
like one made by a drunken man — and ever and anon he 
saw the marks left by one who had fairly sunk down from 
exhaustion. The track from these places, for a short dis- 
tance, was wild and devious, as though she who made it 
had staggered fearfully ! The youth groaned deeply, and 
he could have wept outright had he been alone. 

The ride was not a long one, and before the middle of 
the forenoon the party entered New Brunswick. The cor- 
poral proposed that they should carry their two Rebel pris- 
oners directly to the quarters of General Howe ; but the 
sergeant said no. 

‘‘ If we gain promotion from this,” he said, it will be 
most likely to be through our colonel. So let’s carry them 
directly to him.” 

The corporal consented, and they took their way towards 
a respectable-looking house close by the river, where Col. 
Lyndarm had found quarters with Mrs. Nancy Reed. The 
matter stood thus : The house was to let, and the colonel 
hired Mrs. Reed to come to Brunswick and take it, and 
bring Clara Pemberton with her ! 

The sergeant knew his man well, for he had often been 
called upon to help minister to his superior’s sensual ap- 
petites. 

Col. James Lyndarna s^tt in his private room, and it re- 


20 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT. 


quired but a moment’s look into his face to tell that he was 
troubled and angry. He was a tall, well-formed man, 
somewhere about five-and-thirty years of age, and pos- 
sessed a face of remarkable personal beauty, only dissipation 
and the presence of wild and sensual passions had stamped 
it with that peculiar cast which at once causes distrust in 
the bosom of a true man, and fear in the soul of a virtuous 
woman. A dark mass of chestnut curls hung about nis 
neck and temples, and his large, hazel eyes would have 
been rich and lustrous but for the effects of frequent visits 
to the wine-cup. 

He had some papers before him which should have been 
examined ere this ; but he was in no mood for such work. 
He took one of them up and ran it over. It was a list of 
articles needed at once in the quartermaster’s department. 
But he quickly threw it down and started to his feet, and 
was upon the point of commencing to pace the floor when 
a rap was heard at his door. 

Come in,” he said. 

The door was opened, and our acquaintance, the ser- 
geant, entered. 

Ah, sergeant — is this you ? ” the colonel uttered. 

Yes, sir,” the man replied. 

Well — what have you found ? ” 

We’ve found hay, and grain, and pork.” 

That’s good. Where is it ? ” 

Well — there’s some only a few miles from here, at the 
first cross-roads ; and then there’s more some four miles 
north of that.” 

That’ll do. You may go and tell the quartermaster of 
it. I’m in no mood for business just now. Tell him all 
about it, and have him state the force required to go and 
bring it off, and I’ll send them off. Come — be off. What 
are ye waiting for ? ” 

Why — I’ve found something else, colonel.” 

Something else ? What do you mean ? ” 

We’ve found a pretty girl.” 

Eh ? — A pretty — Found a girl ? Out with it ! ” the 
colonel cried, starting forward and grasping the sergeant by 
the arm, 


IN A DARK PLACE. 


21 


“ We’ve brought back a runaway — Miss Clara Pember- 
ton!' 

“ Ha ! you have ? ” 

Yes, sir.’' 

Good on your head ! Good, I say ! But where did 
you find her ? ” 

The sergeant thereupon related all the circumstances, sd 
far as the girl alone was concerned. 

“And she’s here safe now, is she?” Lyndarm asked 
eagerly. 

“ Yes, sir. But that aren’t all we’ve got.” 

“ Ah, what else ? ” 

“ Did you know this girl had a brother? ” 

“Yes. My hostess has told me. He is captain of a 
Rebel cruiser.” 

“ Well — We’ve got him.” 

“ Got him ? Got Robert Pemberton ? ” 

“ Yes, sir, — safe and sound.” 

“ Good again ! ” 

“ And we’ve got something more.” 

“ You haven’t taken the Rebel army, have you ? ” 

“ Not quite, sir ; but we’ve got a man that the Rebel 
army think much of. Don’t you remember the fellow who 
betrayed us at Princeton, and who came so near taking 
Cornwallis prisoner ? ” 

“ You mean that man called Karmel ? ” 

“Yes, sin We’ve got him.” » 

<< What— here ? ” ’ 

“ At your door.” 

“ Good ! By the rood, my noble sergeant, you shall be 
made a lieutenant for this. You shall.” 

“ If I am, sir, you won’t forget Goldby. He was with me.” 
“ The corpon, you mean ? ” 

“ Yes, sir.” 

“ He shall have your place. But, say — does the girl love 
this brother of hers ? ” 

“ Yes, sir. They worship each other.” 

“ Good again. I’ll make use of the fellow ! ” 

This last was spoken with a gleam of triumph that might 
have made even a villain start. 


22 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT 


** You may take the two Rebels to the officer of the guard, 
and tell him they are my prisoners/' 

“ And the girl, sir ? ” 

** Send her to Mrs. Reed." 

Upon this the sergeant withdrew, and as the door closed 
behind him the colonel started across the floor. 

By the living saints ! ” he uttered, this thing has 
worked well. I'll have a hold upon her now ! If she loves 
this brother as I think she does, I’ll make his safety my 
stepping-stone to her favor ! " 

And giving expression to this purpose Lyndarm sat 
down by his table, and rang a small tea-bell which stood 
near him. An orderly entered, and the colonel bade him 
send Mrs. Reed up. 

In a few moments the hostess made her appearance, her 
face all smiles, and her body given to various and strange 
twistjfications. She was a women past the middle age of 
life ; tall and gaunt ; with a hard face, and a pair of cat- 
like eyes, that had a stubborn propensity of looking two 
ways at a time." 

“ Well, madam," spoke the officer, your fair charge has 
come back again." 

“ Yes, sir, and rather the worse for wear, too. I don’t be- 
lieve she’ll try it again." 

Don’t you ? If you really think so, then you don’t 
know her. She’d run if it fell snow like mountains. You 
must watch her more sharply hereafter, for you wont get 
the rest of your gold until she is most unmistakably mine." 

“ I’ll look out for her now, sir. But you mean to marry 
her ? ’’ 

‘ With the left.’ ’’ 

‘^‘With the left’?’’ 

Yes. Don’t you know what that means ? " 

“ No, sir." 

Well — it means a kind of an accommodating marriage. 
I’ll marry her to be sure ; but I’ll fix it that she sha’n’t be 
prevented from leaving me when we get tired of each other. 
Do you understand now ? ’’ 

Yes, sir." 

But you needn’t say anything of this to her." 


IN A DARK PLACE, 


23 


Oh ! — of course not.” 

“ You will have her nursed up as well as you can, and I 
wii) see her this evening.” 

She got a terrible cutting up in the ice, sir.'* 

»• Yes — I suppose so. And I suppose, too, she feels 
rather bad at being brought back ? ” 

Why — as to that sir, — she don't seem to care for herself 
at all, what few moments I’ve seen her. She cared, more 
for her brother. Oh, sir — she takes on dreadfully about 
him, I declare, I pitied her so that I told her you wouldn’t 
let her brother be hurt.” 

You did quite right, Mrs. Reed. If she says anything 
more about her brother, you may just assure her that he 
won’t be harmed if she remains here with you.” 

I’ll tell her so, sir.” 

Now go and see that she has such care as she needs.” 

With this the hostess departed, and Col. Lyndarm mus- 
tered up resolution enough to apply himself to his papers. 

Beneath the building which had been occupied as a 
guard-house was a deep, strong cellar which had been 
divided off by strong partitions into cells. Within one of 
these sat the two Rebel prisoners. They were heavily ironed, 
the manacles of the hands and feet being connected by a 
stout chain ; and every article save their clothing had been 
taken from them, even to Robert’s ivory pocket-comb. The 
place was not so uncomfortable as might be supposed ; for 
the cellar was so deep and well built that no frost could 
come in, and it was moreover dry, and of a pure atmosphere. 
There was a low platform in one corner with some straw 
upon it, which was meant for a bed ; and for seats they had 
been provided with two blocks of wood. The only light 
came in through a number of small holes in the upper part 
of the partition, the window being in another part of the^ 
cellar. But this was sufficient to enable them to distinguish 
objects quite plainly. 

What is to become of us ? ” asked Robert, at the eqd of- 
a silence which had lasted some minutes. 

I can’t say certainly as to that,” the scout returned 
All I can tell is, they will find little difficulty in provi 
me a spy.” 


24 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT 


A Spy?'* repeated the youth. But you have never 
been into the British camp before ? ” 

Not exactly ; but I have broken up some dozen camps 
of Tories ; and you may be sure they will visit their venge- 
ance upon me. And then they know that I am the one 
that set the traps for Lord Cornwallis. But they can’t make 
you out a spy.” 

‘‘ No,”retured Robert, dubiously ; but I’m afraid they’ll 
do something full as bad. They know 1 am commander of 
a Yankee cruiser; and I believe they hold all such as 
pirates. And then they must soon know that they have lost 
a most valuable store-brig ; and they will probably know 
that I did the mischief. Ah, Karmel, our fates are fallen in 
a hard place.” 

I believe you. But yet I do not despair.” 

But you don’t imagine they would let us off alive if they 
can help it, do you ? ” 

** No — I do not. I think they will condemn us both to 
death. But there may be such a thing as escape.” 

I know that,” said the youth. But I’m afraid escape 
will be difficult.” 

It maybe impossible ; — yet we’ll hope not.” 

Of course it was very pleasant to think of escape ; but 
they who knew the character of the dungeon, and had the 
prisoners in charge, entertained no fears of any such event. 


CHAPTER IV 

CONDEMNED — A STRANGE RECOGNITION. 

In the morning, the Rebel prisoners had an apology for 
breakfast brought to them ; but they were hungry, and as 
the food was not absolutely worthless, they ate it. Shortly 
afterwards a corporal and six soldiers entered the cell, and 
Clirected the jailer to take off the irons from their feet. 
This having been done, the two patriots were told to follow 
tha officer. They were conducted to the street, and when 
thtT stopped, it was in front of a fine house, belonging to 

' 1 


CONDEMNED.--A STRANCE RECOGNITION', 


a wealthy Tory named Lincoln. He was an English baronet 
once, and had been in America some eighteen years, and 
was still called Sir Arthur.'' 

Here sat an officer, in the middle age of life, habited in 
an easy, graceful undress, who had upon the table before 
him, a map of the Delaware River, with all the towns, and 
villages, and hamlets, correctly traced out. The moment 
the eyes of the old scout rested upon that map his counte- 
nance brightened, and a look of intelligence, which was not 
to be mistaken, rested thereupon. He knew very well that 
the course of the Delaware led to Philadelphia. 

This officer, last spoken of, possessed a face of much 
personal beauty, and was, to all outward appearance, a gen- 
tleman ; but there was a compression of the thin lips, a 
keen, restless flashing of the dark eyes, and a sinister 
frown upon the receding brow, which offered but little hope 
to an enemy. Such was Sir William Howe, the Command- 
er-in-Chief of the British Army in the Colonies. By h>s 
side sat a secretary, who seemed to have been making some 
memoranda from the aforesaid map, at the dictation of his 
superior. 

As the prisoners entered, the General moved his chair 
around from the table, and gazed into their faces. It was 
not a frown which settled upon his features, for that had 
already been there ; but it was rather a look of combined 
hatred and fear, with a tinge of vengeance in it. 

These are the prisoners. General,” said the corporal. 

Ah — yes — Rebel spies — I see.” 

“ One is a spy, and the other a pirate ! ” interposed the 
officer who had followed the orderly to the door. “ And 
very dangerous men they have been, too,” he added, with 
a dubious shake of the head. This old spy has done us 
much mischief ; and the young pirate has done much more 
than he.” 

Ha ! He does not seem old enough to have done 
much,” the General said. 

These Rebels breed mischief as naturally as rich old 
cheese breeds maggots,” exclaimed the other. Your ex- 
cellency must remember that we were to have received some 
very valuable stores by the Dunkirk brig.” 


26 


karmel the scout. 


Aye — I know. And she must be in soon.'' 

She is in, General ; and her whole cargo is in the hands 
of the Rebel Washington ere this ! ” 

How ? ” exclaimed the Commander, starting to his feet. 

“ It is so, sir ; — and it was this I meant to have told you 
last evening, when the entrance of company prevented me. 
Yes — the Dunkirk has been captured by the Rebels ; and 
this young man is their chief ! " 

Blood and fury ! ” gasped Sir William, starting about 
and facing the youth. ‘‘ Is this true, sir ? ” 

I have captured a British store-brig, sir ; and sent the 
stores to our patriot commander,” replied Robert, in a 
calm, decided tone. 

And what authority had you for it ? ” asked Howe, 
sternly and threateningly. 

The same that any man has to protect his own God- 
given rights.” 

“ There — we want none of your rebel cant.” 

Then let’s have no tyrant’s questions ! ” quickly retorted 
Robert, stung to the quick by Howe’s slur. 

A dark, angry flush came to the General’s face, but he 
suppressed the hot words that arose to his lips, and when 
he spoke it was with a look and tone of more than usual 
meaning and sinister motive. 

We’ll soon show you the difference between being a 
rebel and being a loyal subject. By what authority did you 
sail, sir ? ” 

By the same authority that others sail. But if you ask 
me by what authority I took your brig, I should tell you 
that ’twas of my own desire.” 

Then you had no commission from your Congress?” 

“ No written commission, sir ; but I had the prayers of 
all true patriots ; and so I had the verbal request of those 
who are now empowered to grant commissions. I had all 
the commission that could be given when I sailed, and I 
feel that I was as much an officer on duty in that affair as 
your own naval commanders are.” 

“ Ah— you lower your tone a bit,” said Howe, with a spice 
of irony. You would sue for mercy, eh ? ” 


CONDEMNED.— A STRANGE RECOGNITION, 27 


No, sir, *' the youth proudly returned. I only claim 
the right which belongs to every prisoner of war.” 

But a pirate cannot claim that. By your own showing 
you are only a freebooter. You had no legal commission.” 

I hold a legal commission as Captain in the Colonial 
Navy, sir.” 

That won’t save you. Your vessel had no commission. 
What did you sail in ? ” 

A small schooner, sir ; and with two-and-twenty men. 
Surely you would not ask that such a craft, with such a 
crew, should be backed up by a commission, if she takes 
only heavy British brigs with double that number of men.” 

General Howe winced under this remark, but he tried to 
conceal his mortification. 

1 understand your case, sir,” he said ; and you may 
be assured that our laws won’t be strained in your behalf. 
That will do for the present.” Then turning to the elder 
prisoner he resumed : 

“ You are the notorious spy ? ” 

Call me what you please, sir, so that you do not call me 
a hireling of the British King,” replied Karmel, with perfect 
coolness and freedom. 

Be sure we won’t call you by so honorable a name, my 
dear pitcher,” the General said, with a compression of the 
lips which gave, the lie to the would-be easy smile he as- 
sumed. 

“Of course people judge of honor by the position they 
occupy. The sheep-stealer feels proud of his name, and 
despises the man whose duty it is to hang him.” 

“ You know how to be insolent, it seems,” whispered 
Howe, between his set teeth, and tightly compressed lips. 

“ I know how to despise tyrants ; how to hate their will- 
ing tools ; and how to pity their credulous dupes.” 

“You do, eh? Very well. We’ll see. Such feelings 
must be very unpleasant — are they not?” 

“ Not so unpleasant as tame submission to a tyrant’s 
rule.” 

“ Then we’ll put you out of the way of both ! You do 
not deny that you are a spy ? ” 

“ I do deny it, sir ! I have never entered an enemy’s 


28 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT. 


open camp as a spy. I have entered the secret meetings 
of traitors, sir ! I have worked my way into the midst of 
plotting tories ! And such I have delivered up to just 
imprisonment ! ” 

But you entered the British camp at Trenton ! ” 

Not as a spy, sir.*' 

But you were there ? ’* 

Yes, sir.'* 

And again at Princeton ? ** 

Yes, sir.** 

‘‘ And you came very near taking Cornwallis a pris- 
oner ? ** 

Yes, sir.** 

Then we need not ask more. I think if one of my men 
were to be found in the Rebel camp, his neck would be 
stretched without much ceremony. A Spy and a Pirate ! 
Pretty good work for one arrest. I will be frank with you, 
and then you’ll know upon what to depend. From here 
you go to your prison ; and at noon on the day after to- 
morrow you will both be hung ! You need not beg, for not 
all the British prisoners in the Rebels* hands could save 
you ! Take them away, sergeant.’* 

Neither of the prisoners betrayed any unwonted emotion, 
nor did they seem inclined to speak ; but with a calm, dig- 
nified silence they turned and stood ready to follow their 
conductor from the room. 

At this juncture, while the sergeant was receiving some 
instructions from the afore-mentioned officer, a door close 
by where the General sat was opened, and the host. Sir 
Arthur Lincoln, entered. He was a tall, stately personage ; 
not quite sixty years of age ; and surrounded by an atmos- 
phere of haughty pride when at ease. He had been in 
America, as we before stated, long enough to become one 
of the people ; but he was a rank, uncompromising Tory — 
one who held the most firm faith in the divine right of 
kings,” and who who looked upon all Rebels as only so 
many criminals who should be caught and hung. He was 
dressed with the most scrupulous nicety, and his garments 
were of superb fabrics. 

‘‘Ah, Sir Arthur,” spoke the General, “you are just in 


CONDEMNED— A STRANGE RECOGNITION. 29 


time to see two of the most mischievous Rebels we have 
ever caught. How is your good lady ? ” 

She is no better, — worse, if anything. But your Reb- 
els — are these the men ? ** 

Yes. A spy and a pirate. We have been examining 
them a little.’' 

Sir Arthur turned his gaze upon the prisoners as the Gen- 
eral thus spoke, but their backs were towards him, they 
having faced the door. 

Look this way,” the noble host commanded. 

Robert Pemberton trembled slightly at the sound of that 
voice ; but he quickly overcame the emotion, and then 
turned his head. 

Ha ! ” uttered the baronet, starting back. Is’t you ? 
Is’t Robert Pemberton ? ” 

I think you know me, sir,” the youth replied. 

Aye,” responded Idncoln, in a tone of extreme bitter- 
ness, I do, most surely.” 

He gazed a few moments into the young man’s face after 
speaking, and then turned his eye upon the scout. 

Who are you ? ” he resumed. “ Just turn this way.” 

But Karmel did not obey. He stood very still, and 
though his features were stern and immovable, yet there 
was a perceptible tremulousness upon the whole frame. 

Will you show me your face ? ” spoke Sir Arthur, 
sharply. 

Still the scout did not move, though the tremulousness 
increased. Those who noticed it thought ’twas the result 
of anger at thus being ordered by one who had no hand in 
his affairs. 

Sergeant ! ” thundered General Howe, stamping with 
his foot as he spoke, “ turn that Rebel’s face this way ! ” 

But the sergeant did not have the work to do. As the 
order dropped from the commander’s lips the old scout 
turned, and with flashing eyes, and lips compressed, he 
gazed into the face of the host. 

‘‘ Sir Arthur Lincoln,” he spoke, in a deep, strange tone, 

look upon me. Look till you tire ; and then say if I 
have not a wondrous face ! ” 

A few seconds the baronet gazed into that dark, unshorn 


30 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT. 


face, and then he took a step forward and gazed more 
closely. Gradually the color left his cheeks ; his lips 
turned to an ashen hue ; and his frame quivered like an 
aspen. 

Have ye looked long enough ? ” asked the scout, as he 
saw the effect he had produced. 

Who are you ?” the host gasped, in a hoarse whisper. 

Shall I tell you ? Arthur Lincoln, shall I tell you who 
I am ? The few words necessary to such a development 
can be easily and quickly spoken. Shall I speak them ? ” 

iNlo ! no ! ” the titled Tory uttered, at the same time 
making a motion as though he would stop the man’s mouth 
if he attempted to speak to that effect. 

The scout kept his keen gaze fixed upon the baronet for 
a few moments more, and then he said : 

“ Arthur Lincoln, you can be no more surprised to find 
me here than I am to find you in the same place. I knew 
not where you were until now. You must have lived very 
quietly. However, I shall not forget your abiding-place.” 

Take them away ! ” cried Sir Arthur, nervously. Take 
them off as quickly as possible ! ” 

At a motion from the hand of the general the door was 
opened, and the two prisoners were led out into the hall, 
where the guard were in readiness to take them in charge. 
Ere long they were again in their dungeon, with the door 
securely bolted, and a sleepless sentinel on the watch with- 
out. 

As soon as the prisoners had been taken from the apart- 
ment Sir Arthur went to one of the windows and looked 
out into a garden, full of snow. He remained there until 
he had overcome the strange emotion which had worked 
upon him, and then he turned and took a seat. 

General,” he said, who is that old Rebel ? ” 

All I know is, that he is called Karmel ; and that he is 
a spy. He has given us much trouble.” 

How ? What sort of trouble ? ” 

Why — in various ways. First, he has betrayed some 
dozen newly-organized companies of loyal colonists who 
had made preparations to join our army. And then he has 
contrived to thwart several of our gangs that had been sent 


CONDEMNED— A STRANGE RECOGNITION. 3 1 


out after provisions. He has done us injury in many ways. 
But tell me, Sir Arthur, what he is to — ” 

The general stopped, because his host made a quick, 
earnest motion for him to do so. 

I would speak with you in private a few moments,” Lin- 
coln said. 

Thereupon Howe ordered his secretary and attendants 
to leave the room ; and when the door was closed behind 
them, the host drew his chair close up to his illustrious 
guest. 

General,” he said, having gazed carefully about, as if 
to assure himself that there was no hole or crevice through 
which his words could escape, you may have noticed that 
both of the prisoners were known to me. As for that spy, 
I can tell you nothing. Yet, I will be frank with you — 
more so than I would be to any other living man. In days 
gone by that man crossed my path. I know you will ask 
me no more.” 

“ Certainly not, certainly not,” returned Howe. ‘‘ I know 
that all of us have some little stories of the past laid away 
out of sight from the world. But what of the young 
man ? ” 

I’ll tell you. His father was a friend of mine — or, I 
should say, an acquaintance — so our families were some- 
what intimate. When this young fellow was about fifteen, 
or sixteen, perhaps, his father died. The mother had died 
a year previously. Thus Robert and his sister, — he has a 
sister named Clara, a girl some five years younger than 
he, — and thus the two children were left orphans. Perhaps 
you know Richard Pemberton ? ” 

Oh, yes — very well. He is one of our firmest friends,” 
replied Howe. 

He is, certainly,” resumed Lincoln. Well — he was a 
brother of Robert’s father ; and after the latter died he 
took the two children beneath his own roof, and kept them 
until quite recently — say till within a year. They were 
both Rebels of the rankest kind, and he turned them from 
his house. He would not have them to contaminate his 
own children.” 

And he did quite right,” remarked the general. 


32 


KARMEL THE SCOUT 


** Of course he did/' returned the host. But the con- 
tamination had reached my house, however ; and that, too, 
in a most dangerous shape." 

Ah ! — how so ? " 

** Why — my daughter, Rosalie, had contrived to fall in 
love with the young Rebel ; and she loves him yet. She is 
almost ungovernable. Richard Pemberton has a son — 
Elroy ; perhaps you know him ? " 

I have seen him ; and a very fine-looking youth he is, 
too." 

So he is. And I have planned that he shall marry with 
my daughter; but while this Rebel cousin of his is in the 
way, she will not listen to the proposition. I think she 
would take her own life before she would be forced in this 
respect; though if Robert were out of the way, she would 
soon grow rational." 

‘‘ Ah — I see," said Howe, thoughtfully. Richard Pem- 
berton is the uncle of this young Rebel." 

“Yes," resumed Lincoln; “and, of course, Elroy is his 
cousin. Elroy is a good, firm Royalist, and will make an 
honored man; or — he is already an honored man; and it is 
my earnest desire to see him united to my child." 

“ Then I see not why your wish may not be gratified. 
If this young Rebel is in your way he shall not remain so 
much longer. He dies on the day after to-morrow ! " 

“ Ha ! Is it so planned ? " cried the host, eagerly. 

“ Yes." 

“ And you won't let him off ? — you won’t let him escape ?" 

“ No, sir ! " pronounced the general, most emphatically. 
“ They’ll have to find some help higher than any power of 
earth if they would escape from their present prison." 

“ Good ! And how about the other ? " 

“He— he dies, most unmistakably. No power can re- 
verse his sentence." 

“ Then they are both sentenced ? " 

“ Yes.” 

“ But how do you find the sentence of death against 
Pemberton ? ” 

“ For piracy upon the high seas. He has taken one of 
our heaviest vessels, and killed several of the crew. He 


A MASK TORN OFF, 


33 


had no commission, save a mere verbal permission from 
some one to rob our vessels.” 

«Ali! — then you have him safely enough. You know 
they must swing for it ? ” 

As well as I know that you now stand before me ! ” 
Thank you, General — thank you. With those two men 
out of the way, I am free, and my own master. You will 
be sure and let me know when they are to be executed.” 
Yes. You wish to see them swing, eh ? ” 

Not that — not that. General. I wish to know that they 
have swung; and in no other way can I be so fully assured 
as by the evidence of my own eyes.” 

General Howe understood it now ; and he promised his 
host that when the Rebels were hung, he should be there 
to see.” 


CHAPTER V. 

A MASK TORN OFF. 

It was early evening, and Col. Lyndarm arose from his 
table and directed his orderly to prepare to accompany him 
to the quarters of the commander-in-chief. The attendant 
was soon ready, and they left the house together. 

The occupant of the apartment had not been gone many 
minntes, ere the door was opened, and Clara Pemberton 
entered. She stopped a moment upon the threshold, but 
only long enough to assure herself that she was alone. 
The colonel had left his candle burning, and had taken no 
precautions to secure any of his effects — never dreaming 
that any one was to enter during his absence. 

Clara was very pale ; and though her face was still round 
and fair, yet she looked thinner than before. All look of 
fear was gone from her countenance, and a firm, determined 
expression had taken its place. Like a queen she stood 
there by the paper-strewn table. As she gazed about, her 
eyes flashed, and her full bosom heaved with the unwonted 
emotions within, She did not move nor act like one who 


34 


THE SCOUT 


feared detection, for she felt no sense of wrong in what 
she was doing ; yet she was very careful, for much might 
depend upon the success of her mission, and she would not 
like to be thwarted. 

First, she cast her gaze over the table ; but she found 
nothing there like what she sought. Next she went to the 
bureau ; but ere she had examined it her eye rested upon a 
small, inlaid escritoire, which stood upon the dressing- 
stand in the corner, and she went thither at once. The 
thing was not locked ; though if it had been it would have 
made no odds, for the key was in the lock ; and she opened 
it easily. She found several packages of letters, one of 
which immediately arrested her attention. They were 
bound together by a piece of blue ribbon, and very neatly 
arranged. One of these letters Clara pulled out and 
opened. She simply cast her eyes over it, and then re- 
folded it ; but instead of putting it back where she found 
it, she placed it in her bosom, and put the bundle in its 
original place minus one letter ; and having closed the 
escritoire, she left the apartment as noiselessly as she had 
entered it. 

About one hour later, when the evening had well worn 
on, Clara heard a heavy footfall approaching her door. 
She knew very well who was coming, and for the moment 
she was paler than before, and much agitated ; but ere the 
door was opened she had gained control over her nerves, 
and her features were calm and dignified. Much of the 
palor that was upon her cheeks was the result of the fearful 
trials that she had undergone during her flight through the 
snow ; though her present position was calculated to beget 
anything rather than ease in her soul. 

Soon there came a light rap upon the door, but the 
maiden did not speak. In a few moments it was opened, 
and Colonel Lyndarm entered. He bowed very politely, 
and assumed a very fair-looking smile. 

“Couldn’t you answer my first summons, Clara?*' he 
asked, at the same time taking a seat near her by the fire. 

“I knew it was you, sir, who knocked,” she replied, 
calmly, “ and as you are master here, I supposed you would 
come where you pleased/* 


A MASK TORN OFF, 


35 


You are partly right, and partly wrong. I am master 
here, to be sure ; but yet I might not go where I ought 
not.” 

*‘Then, sir, you would not now be here.” 

“ Ah ! — is this forbidden ground ? ” 

The apartment of a poor, defenceless girl should be 
sacred, at least in the eyes of a gentleman.” 

By the rood, witch, you read me a pretty lesson. But 
I do hold your presence sacred. Thou art one of the things 
which are sacred in being devoutly loved. Do you see ? ” 

I will not affect ignorance, sir,” the maiden frankly 
and sternly replied. I do know what you mean ; and let 
me assure you that I have the same confidence in your pro- 
fessed love that I have in the love of the lion for the lamb 
he would entice to his den — and no more.” 

‘‘ You are plain, my young lady.” 

‘‘ Because I wish to give you my feelings in as few words 
as possible.” 

Ah — I understand. But suppose I were to tell you I 
didn’t believe you ? — which I most assuredly do not.” 

You have already had my opinion of the worth of your 
assertions.” 

The colonel winced slightly beneath the look of deep 
contempt which accompanied these words ; and very soon 
a close observer might have seen that he was beginning to 
grow angry. Yet he curbed his feelings, and when he spoke 
his voice was very calm. 

We have had enough of this profitless bantering, so we 
may as well come to some point of sense. You know I love 
you ; and it is my earnest wish that you should be mine. 
You shall have everything that can tend to make you 
happy, and your every wish shall be as a law to me.” 

Colonel Lyndarm,” replied Clara, while the color 
flashed for a moment upon her cheek, ^‘you insult me by 
your proposition. You know that I can never be to you 
more than I now am. I hope you will understand me, sir.” 

I might allow the matter to rest here, did I not feel as- 
sured that you would alter your mind somewhat.” 

Me ? — Alter my — ” 

Hold a moment, Clara, Hear me out before you speak. 


3 ^ 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT, 


You know I wish to make you my wife. I will place you 
in a position which cannot but honor you." 

‘‘ Do you mean, sir, that you will make me your wife ? *’ 
the maiden asked, at the same time casting a keen glance 
upon her companion. 

Of course I do,” he promptly replied. 

Very well, sir. Now let me tell you that I will not be 
your wife ! 

Will not?" 

Never ! " 

Not quite so fast, my dear girl. Have you any love for 
your brother ? " 

Clara started at this question and a fearful tremor shook 
her frame. She gazed into the colonel’s face, and found 
his eyes fixed steadily upon her. The truth flashed upon 
her in a moment. She could read his meaning, and it fell 
upon her heart with a painful force. But the emotion soon 
became more settled, and again her features were calm and 
decided. 

‘‘ I love my brother, sir,” she said, more calmly than even 
she herself had expected, and he loves me as well." 

Suppose it were in your power to save his life ? " con- 
tinued Lyndarm, in the same low, meaning tone, and with 
his e"yes still fixed searchingly upon the maiden’s face. 

Clara felt the whole force of the bad man’s meaning, and 
for the moment her heart was hushed with deadly fear. 
When she had regained her composure, she answered : 

I would to God that it were in my power, sir. Could 
my life purchase his safe delivery from the hands of his 
enemies, it should be freely given ! " 

Do you mean that ! " queried the man, incredulously. 

“ Aye. I would yield up my life with pleasure for such 
a purpose." 

Then let me assure you that your brother may be saved 
without any such sacrifice. Become my wife and he shall 
go free ! " 

“ But have you the power, sir ? " 

Of course I have," uttered the colonel, eagerly ; for he 
thought the girl’s question betokened a disposition to com- 
promise, 


A MASK TORN OFF, 


37 


“ Ah, sir — I fear you deceive me in this.'' 

Deceive you ? ” cried Lyndarm, assuming a look of 
vast astonishment. Do you for a moment imagine that I 
could speak a falsehood ? ” 

I feared you might deceive me in this, sir.” 

No — never. I can save him. He has been condemned 
to die ! ” 

“ Condemned ? " gasped the frightened girl. But,” she 
added in a moment more, I knew they would do this. 
When have they set the time ? ” 

“ The day after to-morrow, at noon. Your brother, and 
the old spy who was taken with him, are condemned to die 
together, but I can save one of them.” 

“To die ! To be hung ! ” murmured Clara to herself, 
trembling the while like an aspen. “ Oh ! they shall not 
murder him thus ! ” 

“ Say not so, lady. By the law of nations he richly de- 
serves the fate. I do not mean that he has been guilty of 
great sin ; but the law looks only to overt acts, and as such 
the deed of your brother ranks high in the scale of crime. 
Yet, as I said before, I can save him.’* 

“ But will you save him?’* asked the fair girl, who had 
now overcome the outward show of her anguish, and was 
calm and determined. 

“ That depends entirely upon you, my lady.** 

“ How so ? ’* 

“ I will state the case plainly and fairly, and then you 
can judge for yourself. If you will be mine — be mine 
freely and fully — I will set your brother free.” 

“ You know little of true love, sir, if you think such a 
proposition would be listened to by any true child of a 
patriot sire. My brother had far better die — die the death 
of torture most intense — than live to see his sister’s shame ! 
Aye, sir, — with this firm hand would I let his life-blood out, 
ere I would carry to him the terrible curse of a sister’s 
everlasting infamy ! ” 

The stout man quailed before the majestic gaze of the 
noble girl, and for a moment shame was plainly depicted 
upon his face ; but, with a struggle, he regained his com- 


38 


iCARMEL THE SCOUT, 


postire, and then, with an abortive attempt at a smile, he 
said : 

Why will you so pervert my true meaning ? Have I 
not told you that you should be my wife ? What shame can 
there be in that ? ” 

Ah — but you would not make me your wife,” returned 
Clara, with a look and tone that meant more than she spoke. 

“ I would ! I swear it by all the powers of heaven ! ” 

“ And when Tm your wife you’ll set my brother free!” 

‘‘Yes.” 

“ He shall go at liberty ? He shall live ? ” 

“ Yes. 1 swear it.” 

For some seconds Clara Pemberton gazed into the man’s 
face without speaking. There were a variety of emotions 
manifest upon her features, the chief of which was con- 
tempt. At length she arose from her seat, and placed her 
hand within her bosom; and when she spoke, her voice was 
low, calm, and distinct, but very bitter and sarcastic. 

“Colonel James Lyndarm,” she said, “ you have given 
me two promises, and bound both of them with an oath. 
You promise to set my brother free if I will be yours. 
How much power you may have to that end I know not ; 
but I doubt your ability to set free one whom your com- 
mander-in-chief has himself condemned.” 

“ Have I not given you my word ? And is not that 
enough ? ” interrupted the colonel, rather sharply. 

“ We will come to the value of your promise very soon, 
sir,” resumed Clara, in the same sarcastic tone, “If I will 
be yours, you promise to make your wife — your legal, 
true wife.” 

“ Aye — and I will.” 

“ Can you do it, sir ? ” 

“ Can I ? ” uttered Lyndarm, trembling. “ Can I ? ” he 
repeated, gazing earnestly into the fair girl’s face, as though 
he could read her thoughts. “ Why do you ask me such a 
question ? Am I not my own master ? ” 

“ I will show you, sir,” the maiden said; and as she spoke 
she drew from her bosom the letter which she had taken 
from his escritoire, and handed it to him. Her hand trem- 
bled as she did so, and there was a convulsive twitching of 


A MASK TORN OFF. 


39 


the muscles of the lips; but beyond this she was calm and 
assured. 

That simple missive will tell its own story,” she added, 
as she resumed her seat. 

Lyndarm opened the letter, and glanced his eye over the 
page. His face turned pale, and his frame quivered. It 
was a letter from England, received only two weeks before, 
and written in a very neat, pretty, and lady-like hand. It 
was addressed to Col. James LyndarmJ and signed thus : 

Fro7n thy loving wife^ 

Helen Lyndarm.” 

Death and destruction! ” gasped the exposed wretch, as 
soon as he could command his speech. How came you 
by this letter ? ” 

I found it, sir ; and I have seen its import. I have not 
read it — not one word, save the superscription and the sig- 
nature. I have found how false you are, and how deep the 
shame you sought to work. Now, sir,” the noble girl con- 
tinued, rising to her feet, and gazing the man sternly in the 
face, listen to me : Ere I will be yours — ere I will be to 
you more than I am now — I will take my own life ! ” 

You won’t do any such thing,” uttered Lyndarm, whose 
mind seemed for the while to be changed from the letter to 
meeting this determination of his intended victim. 

I shall do as I have said, sir.” 

But your brother ? Will you see him hanged ! ” 

Ha ! Now you throw off the mask ! You would use 
my brother for the purpose of my ruin ! ” 

Call it by what name you please,” returned the colonel, 
who, now that he had been so fully exposed, threw himself 
directly back upon his power and cool villainy. All is, I 
can save him ; and I will save him upon the condition I 
have named.” 

‘‘You have my answer, sir,” Clara replied, now rendered 
fearfully calm by the, perhaps, fatal resolution she had 
taken. “ I know what you thought when you entered upon 
this work. You thought I loved my brother so well that I 
would do your bidding to save his life. But, sir, you 
did not dreaui how deep in fact that love was ; such as you 


40 


KARMEL THE SCOUT. 


cannot conceive of an affection so pure and holy. Through- 
out all the realm of the fabled Tartarus, the gods of the 
infernal regions could not have found a curse that would 
be so terrible upon my brother as would be the shame of 
his sister ! He would not suffer so much were he chained 
to the rocks of Mount Caucasus, and his vitals exposed to 
the ravenous beaks of starving vultures, as he would if he 
knew that he carried a life which had been bought with his 
sister’s virt*:ie and honor ! No, no, sir, — the offer you make 
tempts me no more than would the offer of tinkling silver ! 
Give him liberty, and perfect freedom from the sentence 
now passed upon him, and you may have my life in wel- 
come. I mean what I say, sir." 

Even James Lyndarm could not gaze unmoved upon that 
noble girl. He was not so dull but that he could see and 
appreciate her heroic devotion, though he had not soul 
enough of his own to be won by it from his villainy. He 
looked into her pale features some moments, and then he 
said : 

You will think better of this. I do not think you will 
see your own brother hanged, when you can prevent it." 

You know I cannot prevent it, sir ; at least, not in the 
way you propose." 

Then you will not be my wife, even to save him ? " 

‘‘ Your wife^ sir ! " 

‘‘ Aye — my wife. Since you have found this letter, I 
will tell you plainly, that I may have two wives." 

And one of them must be the thing of infamy ! " 
quickly responded Clara. No, sir ; you can never bring 
me to your foul purpose." 

You think so, do you ? " 

“ I do, sir." 

Then," said Lyndarm, starting up, and speaking be- 
tween his clenched teeth, we’ll see! You are not free 
yet. You may be glad yet to sue for the place you now 
reject ! You shall be mine ! I swear it by all the hosts of 
heaven ! Now rest you upon that assurance. The next 
time I come, it will not be as a supplicant. Mark that ! " 
Clara made no reply ; nor did she even look upon the 
speaker. She bowed her head, and folded her hands upon 


A CONFERENCE. 


41 


her bosom, and thus she remained until the villain had 
gone. 

‘‘ If you should conclude to save your brother from an 
ignominious death, you can communicate with me at any 
moment.’' 

With these words, the colonel turned from the room ; 
but it was some moments ere Clara fully realized that he 
had gone. Her mind had been elsewhere. 


CHAPTER VI. 

A CONFERENCE. 

When Clara Pemberton recovered her scattered senses, 
and realized that she was alone, she started up from her seat 
and stood for some moments in the center of the room. 
There was a flush upon her cheek, and a strange light in 
her eye. 

‘^Oh! Robert! Robert! ” she uttered, in low agonized 
tones. ‘‘ God help me in this great trouble! They must not 
— they shall not — murder you thus! While I live you shall 
have one heart beating for you alone ! ” 

As she ceased speaking, she started to the window, and 
gazed out into the starless night. She could see the dark 
vault of cloudly space above her, and below she saw the 
white snow. She gazed awhile; and then turned back into 
the chamber. A tremulousness had come upon her cheek, 
and the light of her dark eyes grew deeper. There was a 
theme of more than ordinary import in her mind. 

At length she sat down again, and having bowed her 
head upon her hands, she remained so for some minutes. 
When she again arose, she went to the closet, and took out 
the tinder-box, and having placed it beneath the window- 
curtain, she removed her upper garments and then prepared 
the fire for the night. Next, she extinguished the light, and 
then got into bed. 

Half an hour after this Mrs. Reed opened the door, and 


42 


JiTAI^MEL THE SCOUT 


looked in. She heard the low, steady breathing of the girl, 
and of course supposed all was right. Without noise she 
closed the door, and passed on to her own chamber. It 
was now about nine o’clock. 

When the clock, which stood in the sitting-room below, 
struck ten, Clara arose from the bed, and having found the 
tinder-box, she struck a light, and soon had her candle 
burning. She now drew on the only pair of shoes she 
owned, and with some listing stuff she bound them to her 
feet. Then she put on such clothing as she had at hand ; 
and, thus prepared, she went to the door and listened. 
She heard no sound save the low moaning of the wind, and 
having become satisfied that she was the only one astir in 
the house, she turned towards the window. 

'She knew that there was a deep bank of snow directly 
beneath, so that there was not the slightest danger in leap- 
ing out, if ordinary care were observed. Noiselessly she 
raised the sash, and having placed her tinder-box where she 
could easily find it, she made preparations for regaining her 
chamber, in case she succeeded in performing her mission 
without detection. She knew that the two sheets, knotted 
together at the corners, were not only long enough to reach 
to the ground, but that she could easily climb up by them. 
But would it answer to leave them flying from the window? 
Of course not, for there might be people passing, and they 
would not only see them, but suspicion would be at once 
aroused. She hit upon a plan, however. In the closet was 
a ball of stout cord, or twine, such as is used for making 
heavy fish-nets. This she took, and having knotted the 
sheets together, and secured one end to the post of the 
bed, which stood within six inches of the window, she tied 
the twine to the other end, and then arranged it so that by 
the string the sheets could be pulled out by any one upon 
the snow outside. She then unwound enough of the twine 
to reach to the ground, and having so secured it that it 
could unwind no more, she threw the ball out. 

Once more Clara examined the sheets, to assure herself 
that they could be easily pulled out, and then she put on 
her mittens, and returned to the open window. She listened 
a moment — then she uttered a simple prayer — and then she 


A CONFERENCE. 


43 


got upon the stool, and leaped out into the deep snow. 
Awhile she floundered there, but at length she made her 
way to the road, and having shaken the snow from her 
head and shoulders, she hurried on. 

The distance she had planned to go was not far, and 
when she stopped it was before the dwelling of Sir Arthur 
Lincoln. But how should she proceed now ? She must 
see Rosalie — she must see her alone — else her mission 
would be fruitless. She knew where her friend slept, but 
how should she arouse her without also arousing those 
whom she did not wish to see ? She' stood there in the 
road, with the bleak, icy wind sweeping past her, and pon- 
dered. 

Clara knew that Mrs. Lincoln was very sick ; and, fur- 
thermore, that the good woman truly loved both her and her 
brother. There was a light in one of the chambers — it was 
probably the chamber of the sick woman. 

But stop," uttered the shivering girl, as a new thought 
came to her mind. Surely Colonel Lyndarm has not told 
them here that I am a prisoner. He would not dare to do 
it. They may know that he seeks to win me, but they 
know not that I am held in durance. Then what have I to 
fear ? " 

She wondered that she had not thought of this before, 
for it relieved her of nearly all her fear. Having been 
held by a superior officer within the British camp, it natu- 
rally appeared to her that the whole army would aid in 
securing her, as they would any other prisoner. But now 
she felt it to be otherwise, and with a bold step she ad- 
vanced to the back-door — the door which opened into the 
L. Here she plied the knocker, and ere long her summons 
was answered by a woman whom she knew well — an old 
servant who had long been in Sir Arthur’s employ. 

Why — what on airth ! ’’ was the woman’s first exclama- 
tion, as she shielded her candle from the wind with her 
hand, and held it up so that its light fell full upon the vis- 
itor’s face. Is this you, Clara ? I hope to marcy you 
aren’t crazy.’’ 

‘‘ No, Aunt Patience, I am not quite so far gone as that; 
but I am very cold,’’ returned Clara, shivering. 


44 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT, 


Lord ’a* marcy, I should think you would be cold ! 
Here — come right in.” 

The maiden followed the woman into the kitchen, where 
a small fire was burning, the latter having been engaged in 
preparing some warm drink for the invalid. 

Now, Clara,” said Aunt Patience, as soon as the girl 
had taken a seat close by the fire, tell me what on airth 
ye’re come here for at this time o’ night, and in such 
weather ! ” 

I have come for two purposes,” returned the fair girl. 

I came to see how Mrs. Lincoln was, and also to see 
Rosalie. I can see her ? ” 

'' Sartin ye can. She’s up with her mother now ; and 
when I go up I’ll send her down. That’ll do — won’t it ? ” 

“ Certainly. And now how is Mrs. Lincoln ? I heard 
she was very low.” 

Ah,” returned the old woman, with a dubious shake of 
the head, “ she’s poorly enough. She’ll nevpr get up from 
it — never. She’s pinin’ all away. There don’t no medi- 
cine seem' to help her any ; and the doctor says she’s past 
all hope. It seems hard — she’s such a dear, good woman. 
But — she’ll be better off — poor thing ! ” 

There was something in the tone in which these last 
words were spoken that seemed to mean more than was said. 

What’s it ? ” asked Clara. “ Does she suffer more than 
sickness ? ” 

Aunt Patience gazed carefully around, and then drawing 
her seat nearer to the young girl, she said, in a low, mys- 
terious whisper : 

“ Of course you’ll never lisp a word of what I say.” 

You need not fear for me,” replied Clara. 

I know’d you wouldn’t say anything when you under- 
stood it. But I’ll tell ye : Poor lady ! she aren’t treated 
just as she ought to be. It seems as though Sir Arthur 
didn’t love her. He has grown cold and harsh ; and then 
he don’t smile upon her any more. And he don’t love 
Rosalie as he ought to. He isn’t kind to her at all.” 

'' But why is this ? ” asked the maiden, in surprise. 

“ I don’t know, unless it is because they both favor the 
Rebels. They aren’t Rebels, Clara ; they’re right up an’ 


A CONFERENCE, 


45 


down Patriots. But, ye see, my lady and Rosalie both 
love the cause of the Colonies, and hate the British soldiers. 
Sir Arthur is right the other way. He is a rank Tory, and 
he hates everybody who don’t agree with him. Why — if 
he know’d I was a Rebel at heart he’d turn me out of 
doors this very night ! ” 

‘‘ I can’t see how a man who meant to make this country 
his home can sympathize with tyrant rulers,” said Clara, 
feelingly. 

‘‘ Nor I, neither,” responded Patience. “ But,” she 
added, as she took the small saucepan from the fire, I 
must go up now-s I will send Rosalie down.” 

The old woman took the broth she had prepared, and 
left the room, leaving the visitor in a thoughtful mood. 
But she was not left long alone, for in a very few nioments 
the door opened, and Rosalie Lincoln bounded into the 
room. \ . 

The new-comer was a beautiful girl ; full and plump in 
form ; and so nearly did she resemble Clara that she had 
not only often been taken for her sister, but some had even 
thought them twins. They did look very niuch alike. 
Both had the same full form ; both the same fair, delicate 
skin ; the same sweet features ; the same dark, hazel eyes ; 
the same silky, wavy, brown hair ; the same full brow, and 
the same laughter-loving dimples, about which clustered 
genial smiles when they were happy. 

Rosalie rushed forward and clasped the orphan to her 
bosom. 

Dear, dear Clara,” she murmured, ‘‘ I am so glad to 
see you.” 

And I am glad to see you, Rosalie,” the other replied, 
as she kissed her friend’s cheek. 

Oh ! I have been looking for you this long while,” 
Rosalie resumed. I have not heard from Robert. I dare 
not ask any of my folks. Have you heard from him ? ” 

'' Yes,” returned Clara, trembling. '' I have heard from 
him this very evening ; and yesterday I saw him — I was 
with him.” 

You tremble, Clara. Something has happened. What 
is it ? Oh ! what ? Is he in danger ? ” 


46 


KARMEL THE SCOUT 


He is in prison — in prison here in this town. Stop. 
Hear me through. He captured a British brig — a heavy 
vessel loaded with arms, ammunition and provisions for 
the English army — and sent all the things to General Wash- 
ington for our own suffering troops.” 

“ Oh, noble, good, brave Robert ! ” interrupted Rosalie, 
enthusiastically. 

He did this, and was on his way to find me, when he 
was captured by the British ; and he’s now in prison, and 
sentenced to death ! ” 

No ! ” gasped Rosalie, seizing Clara by the arm and 
gazing half wildly into her face. “ Not sentenced to die ! 
Oh, no — they have deceived you.” 

Listen, Rosalie, and I will tell you all.” And there- 
upon Clara related to her friend the story of her flight from 
Lyndarm — the meeting with the soldiers at the house of 
Peter Armstrong — the intervention of Robert and the scout 
— and the final overcoming of all three of them. 

‘‘ Robert and Karmel were brought here, before General 
Howe, this morning ; and they were both sentenced to die ! 
I am not mistaken, Rose. Oh ! he will be hung if we can- 
not save him ! ” 

Rosalie Lincoln had become very pale, and her heart 
seemed for the while to have suspended its motion. She 
gazed steadily into her companion’s face for some moments ; 
and when she spoke her voice was painfully low and 
earnest. 

‘‘You are not mistaken,” she said. “I heard that two 
Rebels had been condemned this morning ; but little did I 
think who they were. Robert shall not die — not while I 
have life. But tell me of Colonel Lyndarm.” 

In as few words as possible Clara told the story of her 
persecution at the hands of the Colonel. 

“ But let him go for the present,” she added. “ I can 
flee from him when the time comes ; but I can not do it 
while Robert is here. I shall return to-night — I must — else 
suspicion will be aroused. “ Oh, if you can help my 
brother in any way ! I knew your father had some power j 
and I-—” 


A CONFEREI^C^, 


47 


“ Hold, Clara. From my father I can gain no help in 
such a work. But I can do something.” 

If they would exchange him for me,” said the faith- 
ful sister, earnestly. I would die willingly to save 
him.” 

They shall not have either of you, if I can help it,” 
replied Rosalie, at the same time throwing her arms about 
Clara’s neck, and kissing her again. You cannot love 
him better than I do.” 

a i_i_- 

“ What is it ? ” 

“ Never mind now.” 

‘‘Yes. Tell me. You were going to say something. 
What was it ? ” 

“ You will forgive me ? ” 

“ Of course.” 

“ Well — I was going to ask you if you were not engaged 
to marry with Elroy.” 

“ Marry with Elroy Pemberton ? ” cried Rosalie, most 
bitterly. “ Not while I have life and reason ! My father 
has sworn that I shall be his wife ; but I can not — I will 
not. I love Robert — and Robert only. I tell you plainly, 
for you should know it already, I will marry with Elroy 
when you become the willing love of James Lyndarm. Be 
assured it will not happen before.” 

“ Oh ! ” murmured Clara, pillowing her head upon Ro- 
salie’s shoulder, “ shall we ever again be the happy beings 
we were in childhood ! ” 

Those words were simple ; and the question was not 
strange, yet the effect upon both the girls was deep and 
powerful. We have already had a hint of Rosalie’s domes- 
tic sorrows, and we know the other cloud that hung over 
her way. She burst into tears, as the utterance fell upon 
her ears, and with a spasmodic effort she clung more 
closely to the speaker. And Clara wept — wept freely and 
unrestrainedly. 

Those two pure beings had the same sympathies at heart, 
and their thoughts ran back upon the past in nearly the 
same channel. They remembered the bright, sunny days, 
when time flew by on golden wings, and when the sands of 


48 


KAkMEL THE SCOUT, 


their glass were diamond sparks that glittered as they 
passed.” Then all was joy and gladness ; and they only 
looked forward to the future for the consummation of bright 
promises. 

Ah ! should they ever be so happy again ! 

Clara was the first to speak. She said she must be on 
her way soon, for she wished to regain her room without 
exciting suspicion. 

‘‘ Then you will return ? ” asked Rosalie. 

How can I help it ? I cannot remain here, for your 
father would not permit it. I can find no home in New 
Brunswick save the one I now have. I must stay there at 
present — till — till — Robert is free.” 

You shall see him free. I will stake my life upon the 
result.” 

At this juncture Aunt Patience returned and informed 
Rosalie that her brother wished to see her. 

There was a warm embrace — a fervent kiss — a simple 
God’s blessing — and then the poor wanderer turned away, 
and was once more in the street. With quick steps she 
hastened on, and soon stood beneath her own window. The 
wind was blowing, and the snow flying in circling eddies 
about the house ; but Clara took no notice of it. The ex- 
citement of the occasion kept her blood coursing freely, 
and she felt not the cold. She easily found the ball of 
twine, and as easily pulled down the sheets. 

The adventurer waited a few moments to collect her 
strength, and then she began the ascent. It was hard work 
for one not used to efforts of the kind ; but she was resolute, 
and the way was slowly gained. The wind came upon her 
with driving power, and as she swung to and fro — now out 
— now in — now whirling one way as the sheet twisted, and 
anon revolving in the opposite directing — she had to put 
forth all the power she could command. But at length she 
grasped the sill of the window, and in a few moments 
more stood within her chamber. No one had been there 
— she had not yet been detected. And the wind which had 
handled her so roughly during her ascent, was* at the 
same time hiding the tell-tale tracks she had made in the 
snow. 


LOFE AT WORJC, 


49 


The sheets were drawn in, the window closed ; and then, 
without noise, the shivering girl raked open the embers and 
sought to warm her benumbed fingers. 

It was past midnight when Clara Pemberton laid her 
head upon her pillow ; but it was later still ere she slept, 
for there were heavy thoughts in her bosom, and her 
soul was moved by doubts and fears which hope could not 
remove. 


CHAPTER VII. 

LOVE AT WORK. 

As soon as Clara had gone Rosalie returned to her 
mother’s chamber. Ellen Lincoln was upon her bed, and 
it required but little knowledge of physiological science to 
enable the beholder to decide that she would never leave it 
until her soul was called home to Him who created it. 
She was very pale — pale as the purest marble— and her 
features were wan and wasted. Still there was a marvel- 
ous beauty gleaming from her countenance. There was a 
soft, heavenly light of the dark, lustrous eye, and an 
atmosphere of more than ordinary purity, dwelling about 
her face. Yet she suffered much, and at times there was 
perceptible about her lips a struggling emotion, as though 
thoughts dark and painful were at work within. She often 
appeared thus, and others had noticed it. Her daughter 
had seen it, and she thought ’twas the result of some cruel 
treatment at the hands of her father. 

‘‘You have been gone long, , my child,” said Mrs. 
Lincoln, turning heavily upon her pillow, as her daughter 
entered. 

“ I have had a visitor, mother — one whom we both love 
and respect.” 

“ Ah—” 

“ It was Clara Pemberton/' 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT. 


SO 

“ Clara ? " uttered the invalid in surprise. “ Why was 
she out on such a night ? " 

I think I may tell you,” Rosalie replied, drawing a 
chair close to the bed and sitting down. Her brother has 
been arrested by the British, and is now in jail. And he 
has been sentenced to be hanged on the day after to- 
morrow ! ” 

Hanged ! Robert Pembertom to be hanged ! ” cried 
the mother, starting up to her elbow, but quickly sinking 
back. “ Oh, they cannot do such a thing ! ” 

Ah, my mother, you do not know them yet. Hanging 
such effective patriots is just what suits them.” 

But Robert must not die ! ” Mrs. Lincoln uttered, 
speaking as one who had a deep feeling in the matter. 
‘‘ Oh, we must do something ! What can it be ? ” She 
covered her face with her thin, transparent hands, and for 
some moments remained in deep thought. When she 
again looked up there was an eager, earnest expres- 
sion upon her features, and her voice was stronger than 
before : 

We can not gain any help from your father, for 
he is Robert’s most bitter enemy. And of course we 
can do nothing with Sir William Howe. What shall we 
do ? ” 

‘‘Something — something,” murmured Rosalie, trembling. 
“ I may save him. Oh, if I could gain access to him ! ” 

“ Perhaps you can do that.” 

“ But how ? ” 

“ Does not Sir William ever leave blank orders upon his 
table ? Or may not Major O’Harra give you one ? ’’ 

“ I forgot him,’’ said Rosalie, hopefully. “ I think he 
will.” She pondered upon the subject a few moments, and 
then started to her feet. There was a new light upon her 
face, and her hands were clasped nervously together ; and 
having walked quickly across the room, and back again, 
she resumed : 

“ I am almost sure he will give me the permission. I 
know he has the power, for I saw him only a few days ago 
give a permit to an old man to visit his son who was in the 
jail. I will ask him, Oh, I know he will not refuse me ! 


LOFE AT WORK, 


SI 


But when will you visit him ? 

‘‘ Robert, do you mean ? ” 

Yes." 

Let me think. There is a plan half-formed already in 
my mind." 

Rosalie sat down as she spoke, and for some minutes not- 
another word was spoken. 

Mother," she finally said, with a nervous earnestness, 
there are British uniforms here in the house. I know 
where they are, too. They were brought here a week 
ago — condemned, because they were moth-eaten. Let me 
leave you for a few moments ? " 

Certainly. But be careful." 

Fear not on that account." 

Thus speaking the maiden took the candle and left the 
room. With noiseless steps she ascended to the large, 
unfinished garret, where, in one corner, lay a lot of con- 
demned clothing. There were coats and breeches, and 
some old belts and fatigue-caps. Rosalie set the candle 
upon the floor, and then overhauled the heap. She selected 
two coats, taking care that they should be large enough ; 
and also two pairs of breeches. Then she took two belts, 
and two caps ; and having rolled up the articles thus 
selected, she put them under her arm ; and then taking up 
the candle she returned to her mother’s chamber. Hope 
was high now ; and when she finally lay down by her 
mother’s side, which she did after she had concealed the 
clothing and fixed the fire, she felt a wild thrill of promise 
in her bosom. 

On the following morning Rosalie was early astir, her 
mother having slept well since an hour past midnight. As 
soon as Patience came up she went down and ate her 
breakfast, and then went into the front hall, where she 
hoped to meet Major O’Harra when he came in. He did 
not lodge in the house, but spent much of the day-time 
there with the commander-in-chief. It was very near his 
usual time for arriving, and Rosalie resolved to remain on 
the watch for him. 

And she had not to watch long, either ; for in a few 
minutes the major made his appearance. 


52 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT. 


Ah — good morning, Miss Lincoln,” he said, rubbing his 
fingers smartly. This is cold weather — cold enough for 
any Laplander in creation,” 

It is very cold, sir,” returned Rose. I hope you are 
well, sir.” 

Very well.” 

And in good humor, too.” 

** Eh ? What’s coming now ? ” 

^‘I’ll tell you plainly, sir,” said the fair girl, speaking 
frankly, and without perturbation. I wish to visit the 
prison.” 

Aha ? That’s it, eh ? ” retorted the officer, with a smile. 

1 hope you have no particular affection set upon any one 
there.” 

Only this, sir : There is one confined in your prison 
who was my playmate in childhood, and whom I would see 
before he dies. And more than that : He has a sister who 
would send a word of love.” 

‘‘ You allude to Robert Pemberton ? ” - 

** Yes, sir.” 

** When do you wish to see him ? ” 

Rosalie hesitated. She had planned to go in the evening ; 
but she feared it might excite the major’s suspicion if she 
mentioned so unseemly a season. He helped her out, how- 
ever, — and much to her satisfaction, too. 

I asked,” he said, ^‘because I didn’t know but that you 
might wish to go immediately. But if you could put it off 
till evening I will give you a pass with pleasure. We have 
about concluded not to grant any more permits. There 
are so many visitors that it makes trouble. However, if 
you can wait till evening, when you will not be so generally 
observed, you shall have it.” 

** Certainly, sir,” replied the maiden. I only wish to 
see him, and converse with him a few moments ; and this 
evening will answer as well as any time.” 

Then you shall have a permit. But you must let me 
gain one promise : You will not make it known that you 
received it ; for we refused quite a number yesterday.” 

‘‘You may rest assured of that, sir. I have reasons of 
my own for wishing the thing kept secret,” 


LOVE AT WORUr. 


53 


“ Ah — yes — I understand. You would not wish to have 
people know that you visited a condemned Rebel. I don’t 
blame you." 

Under other circumstances Rosalie might have resented 
this assumption, and plainly stated her appreciation of the 
youth’s worth ; but it was not for the interest of him whose 
welfare she sought. 

“ When may I have the pass ? ” she asked. 

I will hand it to you this noon. You meet me here, 
and I will hand it to you.’’ 

Rosalie was about to turn away, when another thought 
arose to her mind. She stopped and looked once more 
into the major’s face. 

I understand the two Rebels are to be hanged,’’ she 
said, very calmly. 

^‘Yes, Rose. They die to-morrow at noon.’’ 

It is fixed, then, is it } ’’ 

Certainly. Don’t you think it right that such danger- 
ous persons should be put out of the way ? ’’ 

Of course we all have a right to protect ourselves from 
danger, sir.’’ 

‘‘ That’s it, lady. You take a common-sense view of the 
matter. Be here at noon, and you shall have the pass, 
Come when you hear the clock strike twelve.’’ 

The maiden said she would, and then turned away. 

“ I wonder if he thinks that British soldiers and Tories 
are the only ones who have a right to protect themselves 
from danger,’’ she said to herself as she ascended the stairs. 
At all events, she held no such opinion. 

During the afternoon Rosalie remained with her mother, 
who was very weak and faint. 

My child," the sick woman said, as she turned upon her 
pillow after a long season of thought .and reflection, “ what 
do you think you will do when I am taken from you ? ’’ 

But you are not going to be taken from me at present, 
mother," the girl returned, more in a tone of pleading than 
of earnest assurance. 

Ah, Rose — you mustn’t flatter yourself so. I must 
^eave you, and we may as well be resigned first as last. I 
have no fear of death. I have no desire to live, beyond 


54 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT 


your good. Were it not for you I should hope the dark 
angel would come soon. But for your sake I would live if 
I could. Yet I feel that I am going — going more rapidly 
than we have imagined. I shall not be with you much 
longer. Now tell me what you will do when I am 
gone.’* 

What would you have me do ? ” 

But have you never thought of it, Rose ? Have you 
not reflected upon the subject ? ” 

Yes, mother — I have.” 

“And what were your thoughts ? ” 

“ I don’t know as I could tell you, clearly. They were a 
mixture of hopes and fears. Of course you know my whole 
heart, with all its love and hope, is set upon Robert. 
He is all in all to me — I mean next to you, my dear 
mother.” 

“ 1 understand you, my child, replied Mrs. Lincoln, 
reaching forth and taking her daughter’s hand in her feeble 
grasp. “ And thus far you have touched my own hopes. 
The time was when I might have held it a sin to speak to 
you as I must now ; but circumstances are imperative. 
You know the feelings of your father toward both you and 
myself. He cares not for our love, and at times I fear he 
loves us noL I know he means that you shall marry with 
Elroy Pemberton. He knows the young man’s character — 
he must know it. He must know that Elroy is a reckless, 
dissipated man, and that in many things he is far from 
being honorable or virtuous. It is notorious that he has 
wrought the ruin of several poor girls ; and yet Sir Arthur 
upholds him, and would make him your husband. We can- 
not, at such a time, hide these things ; and I should be 
very unhappy if I felt that you were to be the wife of such 
a man.” 

“You need have no fear on that account,” said Rosalie, 
firmly, “ for I will never consent to such a thing — never. 
No power on- earth shall make me wed with Elroy Pember- 
ton. I am pledged to Robert, and I love him most fondly. 
If I cannot wed with him I will live no base lie by giving 
my cold, loveless hand to another.” 

“ You are right, my child. Oh ! would to heaven I had 


LOF£ AT WORK. 


55 


the power to provide for your future welfare. Could I 
leave you in Robert’s care I should go to sleep in perfect 
content and — ” 

The invalid stopped — a shudder passed through her 
wasted frame, and a look of pain came upon her face. 

I should be happier then than now,” she added in a 
low, tremulous tone. 

Do not allow this to weary you, mother,” urged the 
faithful child. I shall look out for myself. If I can save 
Robert from the terrible fate that now hangs over him, I 
feel assured I can gain the rest.” 

Mrs. Lincoln seemed upon the point of replying, but she 
hesitated, and faintly closed her eyes. It was evident that 
she wished to speak upon some subject, but feared so to do. 
She remained thus silent for some time ; and when she 
again looked up she said: 

We will speak of this again. I have much to say to 
you, but I will not say it now.” 

Is it important, mother ? ” asked Rosalie. 

Yes, my child.” 

Then why not not speak now ? You may never have a 
more fitting opportunity.” 

Not now. Rose.” 

Yes mother — now. Why put it off ? You may not — ” 

The girl hesitated, but her mother went on : 

I know what you would say, my child. You fear I may 
die without revealing the subject of which I speak. But 
you need be under no such apprehension. I shall know 
when my life-tide runs low. There will be no sudden con- 
vulsion ; but I shall gradually wear away as I have been 
doing for years ! ” 

How ? For years ? ” exclaimed Rosalie, in astonish- 
ment. 

Alas ! I will not recall the words, though I meant not 
to have spoken them,” said the invalid sadly. It is true I 
have been wearing away for years ! My soul has been the 
constant abode of a cankering grief, and my heart has lain 
beneath a weight of remorse that has well nigh crushed it ! 
Remember my words, for at some time you shall know theif 
meaning ; though not wnile I live.” 


56 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT. 


Rosalie had started to her feet, and she now stood like 
one terror-struck. At first she almost feared that her 
mother’s reason was wavering ; but when she marked the 
calm, deep grief that dwelt upon her pallid features she 
knew there must be some fearful meaning in the strange 
words she had heard. Had her parent been stronger she 
might have urged her further, but she would not do so now. 

The maiden was upon the point of resuming her seat 
when she heard the clock strike. She had kept no account 
of the time, so she listened attentively to the stroke of the 
bell. It struck twelve times, 

I must leave you a moment,” she said to her mother. 

** You may go ; but you will not be long away.” 

Rosalie promised to return in a very short time, and then 
left the room. She reached the hall just as Major O’Harra 
was coming out. 

** Ah — here you are,” he said, at the same time drawing 
a paper from his waistcoat pocket. Here is your pass ; 
and I trust you will make good use of it.” 

“ You may be assured of that, sir,” the fair girl replied. 
I do not doubt you. All you need to do is to hand 
that to the officer on guard, and he will at once send a man 
to show you the way, or else go himself. At what time 
shall you go ? ” 

‘‘ Perhaps not before eight o’clock.” ' 

That will answer very well. At eight o’clock a very 
accommodating man will be on guard. I trust you will 
have much joy of your visit.” 

I shall be satisfied that I have done my duty, sir.” 
That’s a laudable satisfaction, truly. Good-day.” 
Good-day ; and many thanks, too, sir.” 

You ate welcome.” 

With this the major turned towards the outer door, and 
Rosalie returned to her mother’s chamber. She was very 
nervous, for hope and fear were struggling almost wildly 
for the ascendancy in her bosom ; yet she tried to assure 
herself that all would be well. 

Evening came, and as the moments dragged heavily 
away, the maiden tried to still the tumultuous beatings of 
her heart. Ever and anon she would start up from her 


AN' ANGEL OF HOPE, 


57 


seat and pace to and fro across the room ; then she would 
resume her seat and take a book. But she could not read. 

At length the appointed hour was at hand. The sick 
woman slept, but she knew that her daughter was going, 
so Rosalie did not awaken her. She called Patience to 
come and sit by the bed, and then she went to her room to 
make preparations for her mission. 

The task she had taken upon herself was one of more 
than ordinary magnitude for one in her position ; but she 
quailed not. In a work upon the result of which she would 
have staked her life, she felt nothing of hesitation. She 
only prayed to God for strength and guidance ; and for 
the rest she looked to her strong love for him whom she 
would save. 


CHAPTER VIIL 

AN ANGEL OF HOPE. 

Robert Pemberton and his companion sat in their low, 
dark cell, listening to the voices of the night. The wind 
sounded a mournful requiem over the burial of their hopes ; 
the slow and measured tread of the sentinel could be heard 
ever and anon above them ; and the occasional clanking 
of their heavy chains broke upon the air to give variety 
to the dull, ungrateful music. They had eaten their sup- 
per, and the first guard of the night had looked in upon 
them to see that all was safe. 

It was utterly dark in that prison cell. Not one particle 
of light could enter. The eye received no impress at all — 
open or closed, it was all the same. And then it was cold 
there, too. At first, when the prisoners had been brought 
in from the keen, freezing atmosphere of the upper earth, 
the place had seemed quite comfortable, but a long stay 
there, without exercise of any kind, had given a chill to 
their frames, and their blood was becoming sluggish in its 
movement. Could they have had the privilege of using 
their limbs freely, or could they have had a warm bed, 


58 


KARMEL THE SCOUT. 


they might have been comfortable enough ; but their bed 
was only a heap of dirty straw, and upon their limbs were 
secured heavy chains. Death would have been preferable 
to a long imprisonment such as this. 

It is one of the most difficult things in our thoughts of 
the American Revolution, to reconcile the treatment which 
the Patriot prisoners received with the general character 
of the English people. It is notorious that no prisoners 
of war ever suffered more than did the prisoners of the 
British during that war. They did not seem to regard the 
captured Americans as human beings at all. Their prison- 
ers were not only crowded away into the holes and dens 
where humanity could not survive, but they were often fed 
upon stuff that even a carrion crow might have rejected. 
In summer time they were jammed into sweltering, reeking 
pest-houses, and in winter they were left to freeze and to 
starve ! Often, it is true, this was in a measure owing to 
the avaricious cruelty of individuals ; but still the leaders 
could have applied the remedy had they seen fit. The 
darkest pictures of that memorable struggle, next to the 
brutal ravages of some of the inhuman soldiers, were the 
scenes that transpired in the British prisons. The old 
Jersey Frison-ship ” will be a theme of horror as long as 
history endures ; and as a picture of all that is cruel and 
heartless, in war or in peace, the earth cannot furnish any- 
thing to take precedent of it ! 

There were others in that prison at Brunswick, who suf- 
fered more than Robert and Karmel. There were men on 
the floor above them — confined in rooms where water froze ^ 
quickly, and heavily chained at that ! There had been 
corpses taken from that prison-house, and 'twas said they 
died of disease. But those who knew best knew that they 
had been cut down in their full powers of health by the 
cold. They had frozen to death ! 

Once Robert had asked if they could not have a warmer 
bed. He was answered that he had better consider himself 
lucky that he had not already frozen to the heart, as others 
had done, who had not so warm a place as he had. 

This is our last night ! said the youth, as he heard 


AN ANGEL OF HOPE, 


59 


the chains of his companion rattle with a movement of the 
body. 

Yes/' replied the scout. We shall soon be free from 
this scene.” 

I have been in unpleasant positions before,” resumed 
Robert, but never where hope did not hold out some 
thought of escape. There is no such thing for us.” 

Save by a miracle.” 

And we may as well be assured, first as last, that no 
miracle will be wrought in our behalf. Others are dying 
about us, and why shall not we.” 

We must, I suppose,” said Karmel, resignedly. I 
could die with a good relish if I had seen the tyrant’s hire- 
lings driven from our soil ! Oh ! could I but hear the song 
of victory — could I see the British lion cower away to his 
ocean-bound lair, and know that the Colonies were free— 
1 should die content. I would not ask them for life.” 

Robert was upon the point of replying, when a footfall 
was heard near the entrance to their cell. In a few mo- 
ments more the heavy bolts were drawn, and the door was 
opened. For a while the light came so powerfully upon 
their distended pupils that they were utterly blinded ; but 
soon they were able to see more distinctly, and upon gaz- 
ing up they beheld the sergeant of the guard, and with him 
was" a man in the uniform of a British major. It was 
Major Clondel, an officer of some note as an engineer, and 
attached to the staff of the commanderdn-chief. He bade 
the sergeant set down the candle and withdraw ; and when 
he had been obeyed in that, he turned towards the pris- 
oners. 

Well, my men — you have rather a cold place here,” he 
said. 

“ We discovered that some time since,” was Karmel's 
laconic reply. 

Who are you ? ” the major asked, taking a step nearer 
to the scout, and gazing earnestly into his face. 

I am a man, as you see, sir ; and have been appre- 
hended as a spy,” calmly replied Karmel. 

We have met before. Surely I know that face. Where 
is it we have seen each other ? ” 


6o 


r^ARMEL THE SCOUT, 


Perhaps in many places. But there can be no great 
benefit in raking up the dust of the past ; and even if there 
were, methinks George Clondel need not wish to lay his 
past history open to the world.” 

Ha ! you know me then ? ” uttered the officer, with a 
sudden start. By the hosts of Pluto, I should know your 
face. Will you not tell me who you are ? ” 

I tell thee, sir major, we may have met in a hundred 
places. But let that pass now. I am nothing to you in 
any way or shape. And now out with your business.” 

Clondel hesitated a few moments, and during that time 
he gazed fixedly into the old man’s face. But finally the 
eager expression was subdued, and then he said : 

‘‘ I have come upon a very important matter. You are 
of course aware that you are sentenced to die to-morrow 
noon ? ” 

Yes, sir.” 

And you must be also aware that no ordinary circum- 
stance can prevent your sentence from being carried into 
effect ?” 

We have made up our minds to that end, sir. Had we 
been promised our liberty, we might have doubted it ; but 
we do not doubt that you mean to hang us.” 

You are very acute in your discernment,” said the 
major, with a spice of sarcasm in his tone. But let me 
ask you an important question : would you not like to 
live ? ” 

We should, most assuredly,” was Karmel’s quick reply. 

** Then you have the opportunity.” 

Ah ! — how ? ” 

Listen ! if you have a fair degree of understanding 
you must see two things. First — that the cause in which 
the Rebel Colonists are engaged is a bad one. They are 
openly in arms against their lawful and legitimate king ; 
and second — that they cannot succeed in their present 
undertaking. This is plain.” 

“ Well, sir — go on.” 

‘‘ What I have to offer is this : if you will renounce all 
connection and sympathy with the Rebels, and join the 
forces of the king, you shall not only be pardoned, but you 


AN ANGEL OF HOPE. 


6i 


shall have offices of honor bestowed upon you. What say 
you ? ” 

Let my companion answer you,” said Karmel. 

Of course. I wish an answer from you both.” 

‘‘ His answer will do for me, sir.” 

« Well — let’s have it,” resumed Clondel, turning to the 
youth. 

I can answer you in a very few words,” replied Robert, 
proudly. Were we nothing but machines, fashioned for 
the use of kings and lordly rulers, without souls, and des- 
tined to pass away into annihilation, like a piece of curious 
machinery, we might listen to your proposition. But you 
are wrong at every point. First, the Colonists owe no alle- 
giance to a government in the administration of which they 
can have no voice whatever. And secondly, they will be 
as sure to drive you from their soil as the sun is sure to rise 
again. Could you dethrone King George, and place me 
upon his royal seat, I would not listen to your proposition ! 
We can die — but we cannot be traitors ! ” 

That’s it,” uttered Karmel. 

Don’t you think you can change your minds a little 
upon reflection ? ” the officer asked. 

But really, sir,” suggested Robert, do you feel sure 
that you can overcome the Patriots ? ” 

Overcome them ! ” repeated Clondel, with a disdainful 
toss of the head. How can we help it ? We are as sure 
of it as we are of the presence of winter at this present 
time.” 

“ Then of course you cannot want our assistance,” the 
youth retorted ; and you will both show your good sense 
and relieve us by dropping the subject. Ere we would 
turn traitors to the holy cause of liberty, we would die an 
hundred deaths ! ” 

The major was rather nonplussed by this, and after pon- 
dering upon the subject a few moments he said : 

^‘Very well. If you choose to die, so be it. I had 
hoped you might choose to live. You are engaged in a 
hopeless cause, and one which must eventually make the 
situation of the colonists worse than it has ever yet been. 
JHowever, I will sajr no more at present. If jon wish to 


62 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT, 


see me before noon to-morrow, you can easily send for me. 
Good-evening/' 

Thus speaking the officer turned from the cell, and in a 
few moments more the door was bolted, and the prisoners 
were once more alone. 

Ah,” said Karmel, they are in a hard place. They 
need more men. They supposed at first that an army of a 
few thousand men could sweep through the Colonies ; but 
they have found their mistake.” 

‘‘ Let’s see,” returned Robert ; did not one of the Brit- 
ish generals write home something to that effect ? 

« Yes — I think so. At all events, it was publicly an- 
nounced in Parliament, that five regiments of their troops 
could march from one end of the continent to the other. 
They said the colonists were but mere clowns, and could 
only get up a mob at the best. But they’ve found out their 
mistake. When an enemy comes to offer pardon to its 
most dangerous foes, they must be poorly off.” 

Yes, yes,” murmured the youth, thoughtfully. “But 
yet, Karmel, I wish we could live to strike a few more 
blows. To die is nothing, if one dies decently ; but to be 
cut off when our country needs us so much. Oh ! if I 
could only make one more cruise I’d come back, and give 
myself up.” 

At this point, the call was passed overhead for the relief 
of the guard, and the prisoners knew it was eight o’clock. 
Half an hour must have passed away after this, when they 
again heard a footfall near their door. 

“ Who can that be ? ” said Karmel. “ That major is 
not coming back, is he ? ” 

“ I don’t know. This is not the hour for the visit of the 
guard.” 

Before Karmel could speak, the door was opened, and 
the sergeant made his appearance. He was followed by a 
female form, muffled up in a long cloak. 

“ Here is a visitor for Robert Pemberton.” And thus 
speaking, the sergeant set down his candle, and then with- 
drew. 

As soon as the door was closed, the visitor threw back 


AJ\r ANGEL OF HOPE. 63 

the hood from her face, thus revealing the features of 
Rosalie Lincoln ! 

Robert,” she said, in a low, spasmodic whisper, at the 
same time casting a searching glance upon his com- 
panion. 

“ Fear not for Karmel,” the youth uttered. He is my 
true friend, or he would not have been here now. 'Twas 
his helping me that cost him his liberty.” 

As he spoke, he made an effort to raise his hands and 
open his arms, but the heavy chains prevented him. Yet 
Rosalie saw the movement, and as she comprehended its 
meaning, she sank upon his bosom, and clasped her arms 
about his neck, where she wept in the fullness of her sym- 
pathetic grief. 

This is not your sister,” said the scout, gazing eagerly 
into the maiden’s face, after she had raised her head from 
her lover’s shoulders. 

No — no,” returned Robert, still holding one of Rosalie’s 
fair hands in his grasp. This is one whom God has 
given me to love with a far different emotion — one in whom 
are centered all the hopes and- aspirations of my soul.” 

‘‘It is Rosalie Lincoln ? ” the old man added. 

“ Yes — the daugher of Sir Arthur,” responded Robert. . 

“ Fair lady,” spoke Karmel, with a slight tremulousness 
in his voice, and at the same time taking one of her hands, 
“ I am glad to see one whom my friend loves, and who 
loves him in return. May God bless you ever, and lead 
you free from all temptation and suffering ! ” 

There was a bright tear in the old scout’s eye as he 
ceased speaking; and Rosalie felt his hand tremble per- 
ceptibly. She gazed fixedly into his face, and as she met 
the warm, fond glance of his mild, bright eye — mild now 
that his soul was attuned to love — she felt a thrill of some- 
thing very much like affection starting to life in her own 
bosom. 

“ You have made my lot easier now that I can see and 
speak with you before I die,” said Robert, trying to hide 
from her the grief he felt at the thought that this was to be 
their last meeting. 

“Ah — yes,” quickly returned the maiden, stepping back. 


64 


K ARM EL THE SCOVT. 


And this brings to my mind the fact that there may be 
no time to lose. I have not come here without some hope. 
So we must to business now ; and God grant that we may 
meet again to talk of other matters.” Her fair face was 
flushed now, and she trembled with anxiety. Does the 
guard ever visit you at night ? ” 

‘‘Yes — at midnight — always,” answered Robert. 

“ Then I have some things here which may be of use to 
you. We must hurry, for the sergeant may be in upon us 
ere we know it.” 

Thus speaking she threw off her cloak, beneath which 
was a shawl. Upon removing the latter article the coat of 
a British trooper was revealed ; and upon removing that 
there was still another beneath it ! She then turned, and 
from beneath her dress she drew two pairs of breeches to 
correspond with the coats ; and next came two fatigue caps 
and two white leather belts. 

“ Here are your uniforms,” she said with a hopeful 
smile ; “ and I think, with them on, you will easily pass, in 
the night, for English soldiers.” 

The two prisoners were too much astonished to speak, 
and Rosalie proceeded : 

“ I went to Kate Van Ruter’s as I came along. Her 
brother is a gunsmith — and of her I got these two saws. 
She said they would cut through the hardest iron as though 
it were wood.” 

As she spoke she drew from her bosom the two saws, 
and handed them to Robert. They were small instru- 
ments — with blades not much larger than a good-sized 
watch-spring, and firmly fixed in frames of steel. 

“ Here,” the maiden added, ere either of her auditors 
had spoken — “let us try one of them. But first we’ll be 
on our guard. With this she caught up the garments and 
belts, and hid them carefully beneath the straw, and then 
came back to Robert. 

“ Come close to the door,” she said, “ and then we can 
hear if any one comes. Here, sir — you hold the candle.” 

Karmel took up the light, and then Rosalie applied the 
saw to the neck of the bolt that confined the irons to her 
lover’s wrists. . The keen teeth took hold of the soft, tough 


AN ANGEL OF HOPE. 65 

iron quickly, and in a few moments the head of the bolt 
was off ! 

“ There,” she uttered, with hopeful joy, what think you 
of that ? Oh, if you can but knock down the guard when 
he comes to your cell at midnight — call him in for some- 
thing, and gag him — if you can but silence him, why may 
you not make your escape ? In these garbs I have brought, 
you may pass for British soldiers.” 

Robert quickly freed his wrists from the cumbersome 
irons ; and the first use he made of his arms was to throw 
them about the noble girl who had thus boldly shown her 
love and devotion. 

Rosalie ! Noble, generous Rosalie ! ” he uttered, 
how shall I ever show my gratitude for this ? ” 

By using all your powers to make your escape, so that 
the bright hopes of the past may yet be realized,” the 
maiden replied, clinging fondly to her lover. 

Pardon me,” spoke the old scout, earnestly ; but we 
must be on the alert. There is no time to waste. Rosalie 
— suffer me so to call you — if I live you shall see in the 
future that I have not forgotten this night's deeds ! You 
shall have cause for rejoicing in time to come.” 

‘‘ You remind me that we must be brief,” the fair girl 
returned ; for the sergeant may soon be in upon us. But 
let me say this : if you get clear will you not make it in 
your way to be in Elizabethtown within one or two weeks ? 
Andrew Van Ruter will be there, and he will bring to me 
any message you may wish to send. I would at least know 
of your safe — Ha ! The officer comes ! ” 

We will go to Elizabethtown,” quickly returned 
Robert ; and we will not leave, if we can help it, until we 
have seen Van Ruter. But,” he added, with sudden 
earnestness, my sister ! Oh ! what must become of her ? ” 
Have no uneasiness on that score,” the maiden replied ; 
“ Clara has been to see me. It was she who told me you 
were here. I will look out for her welfare all I can. She 
has no fears for herself. Leave her to me.” 

In a moment more the door was opened, and the sergeant 
of the guard entered. Robert had placed the irons upon 
his wrists again, so that nothing out of the way was dis- 


66 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT, 


covered by the officer. Rosalie signified her readiness to 
depart, but before she did so she turned to the youngest 
prisoner and said : 

I will see General Howe, and I will plead with him for 
your release — or, at least, for your preservation until an 
exchange of prisoners can be made.” 

I think it will be of no use,” replied Robert, taking the 
cue at once. Still, I thank you all the same.” 

The prisoner is right,” said the sergeant, speaking to 
Rosalie. His fate is fixed, and I am sure it cannot be 
altered.” 

With this gratuitous piece of information he very politely 
handed the maiden from the cell ; and in a few moments 
more the door was bolted as before. 

‘‘ God bless her ! ” fervently ejaculated the scout, as the 
receding footsteps died away in the distance. 

“ Aye — she is already blessed ! ” added the youth. 

He turned his eyes towards his companion as he spoke, 
but no form met his gaze from the dense darkness of the 
place. Yet that utter gloom was no longer dreadful. The 
bright star of promise had arisen, and beyond the utter 
bleakness of the prison-house they could see the gleaming 
presence of Liberty waiting to lead them away ! 


CHAPTER IX. 

THE FUGITIVES. 

The prisoners waited until they heard the upper door 
closed, and then Robert carefully laid off his irons and 
bade Karmel come and have his hands set free. It was an 
easy matter to place the blade of the saw upon the neck of 
the bolt, and ere long the iron was cut in twain. The 
shackels were then removed ; and after this the youth knelt 
down and felt for the bolt that secured his companion’s 
feet. He was not long in finding it, nor was he long in 
sawing it off after he had found it. 

Now/’ said Karmel, as he stepped free from the heavy 


THE CAPTIVES. 67 

irons, “ let me have the saw, and you shall quickly be rid of 
your British ornaments.” 

I shall give them up without regret, you may be 
assured,” was Robert’s reply, as he handed the saw to the 
scout. 

The old man kneeled down, and in the course of two 
minutes the youth was entirely freed from his shackles. 

‘^Now,” said Karmel, ‘‘we must have our plans all laid. 
The sergeant will of course come around at midnight.” 

“ He always has done so,” responded Robert ; “ and I 
surely hope he will not miss it to-night. If he should,” he 
added, in a tone of apprehension, “ our sudden hopes 
might be all blown to the winds.” 

“ I think we need have no fears on that score,” resumed 
the scout. “ From the regularity with which we have been 
visited thus far it is evident that there is a standing order 
to that effect from headquarters ; and if such is the case, 
of course the order will be neglected. Surely, if no one 
should come to us before morning, our hopes would be 
blow to the wind, as you say ; for we could not pass these 
two faces off in daylight under a thousand British uniforms. 
But we need have no such fear. These soldiers are the 
most precise in the world in their obedience to standing 
orders ; and one so important as the overlooking of dan- 
gerous prisoners will not be neglected under any circum- 
stances. Don’t you see ? ” 

“Yes, yes, I see,” replied Robert. “ I had not thought 
of this before. However, it’s all plain now. The officer 
will be here in something over two hours.” 

“Yes. It must be going on towards ten, and he will be 
here at midnight. I think we had better not touch the 
clothing until we have him in our power.” 

“ Certainly not,” said the youth. “ If we have on those 
uniforms it will excite his suspicion at once. And then if 
we wait until he is captured we may have his lantern to 
dress by.” 

“ That’s so,” responded Karmel. “ And to capture him 
I think will be easy work. One of us can sit close up in 
the corner here, opposite the entrance, and call him in ; 
while the other stands snug up against the door-way to 


68 


KARMEL THE SCOUT, 


knock him down after he shall have entered. One of 
these heavy foot-irons will be just thing to give him a wel- 
come with. It will not kill him ; — or rather, we will not 
kill him — but only floor him, and then we can easily bind 
and silence him.” 

This plan seemed as good as any ; and as there was 
nothing more to be done at present, the prisoners put their 
irons on again, and then sat down to await the coming of 
the officer. They took the precaution of thus putting on 
their irons, for fear some one might possibly look in unex- 
pectedly upon them. 

The usual cry was passed by the sentinels at ten o’clock ; 
and so repeated every half-hour. Half-past ten — eleven — 
half-past eleven, came, and no one had visited the prison 
cells. The two condemned Patriots now watched the 
passage of the moments with intense anxiety. The time 
was nigh at hand which was the seal their fate. They were 
not free yet. The question was, — Should they be ? ” 

And to those two men the question was a momentous 
one. Not momentous, mind you, because the question of 
their own liberty was alone concerned ; but because they 
might still live to help to plant the tree of Liberty firmly 
upon American soil. This to them was of the first impor- 
tance. 

On flew the moments, and the lingering hour was well 
nigh gone. 

Hark ! ” uttered Robert. 

From the station in front of the prison came that oft- 
repeated cry, long drawn out — 

A4-1’ s w-e44 ! ” 

The sentinel upon the next post took it up, and on it 
went, from lip to lip, along the line of the camp, until the 
whole town had been startled by the shout. And this mid- 
night call is given with more force and gusto than are 
others, for the sentinel who had been pacing the frozen 
ground for two long hours is to be relieved, and as he hears 
his companion nearest the guard-house issue the cry, he 
knows the relief has been called. 

The prisoners knew that the sergeant would be along 
very soon^ as it was his duty to report all safe to the officer 


THE CAPTIVES. 


6o 

who relieved him ; so they made preparations for the work 
at hand. Robert might have the quickest movement, and 
he agreed to stand by the door. He took the heavy bar of 
the foot-irons, with one of the shackles upon it, and thus 
armed he sought the door, and placed himself close to it, 
but in such a position that he would not be likely to be seen 
by any one who might come directly in. 

The youth had hardly stationed himself when the sound 
of feet was heard upon the stairs which led to the cellar. 
Their cell was generally the first one visited, and it was so 
on this occasion. They heard the heavy bolts with- 
drawn ; and they saw the light stream in as the door was 
opened. 

All right ? ” asked the sergeant, looking in. 

No ! ” answered Karmel. I wish you’d just come in 
and see whether this fellow’s dead or alive.” 

What’s to pay now ? ” the officer asked, stepping quick- 
ly in. 

But before he had opportunity to satisfy himself upon the 
point, he received a blow upon the head, which felled him 
to the floor like a dead man ! 

Quick,” uttered Karmel, springing forward and securing 
the lantern. We must throw on our new garments and 
get up if possible before the relieved guard come in. I 
think we can do it if we are spry.” 

Without further remark they bound a kerchief tightly 
about the sergeant’s mouth, and then lashed his feet and 
hands with his own belts. Their next movement was to the 
clothing which Rosalie had brought them, and this they 
easily drew on over the garments they already wore. They 
now had on the regular uniform of the soldiers who had 
charge of the prison, and also the belts and caps. The 
sergeant, who was just beginning to show signs of life, was 
armed with a sword and a brace of common heavy holster- 
pistols. These the prisoners took, and having seen that 
their saws were safe — for those handy tools might come in 
play again at some time — they prepared to leave. 

Shall we take the lantern ? ” asked Robert. 

“ We must take it till we reach a point beyond which we 
shall not need it,” replied Karmel. ‘‘ But we will not carry 


70 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT 


it up, for it would surely expose us, as it is probably 
the particular property of the acting officer of the 
guard.” 

With this Robert took up the lantern and followed his 
companion from the cell. They closed the door behind 
them, and then hurried on. When they reached the stairs 
they ascended to the head, where they stopped for a 
moment to listen. Next beyond these stairs was a small 
entry-way, which had at some time been used as a sort of 
store-room, and which was now used for a clothes-press. 
The sentinel of which we have spoken as walking over the 
prisoners’ heads, was posted at the head of a small stair- 
way in the rear of the building, and his walk extended over 
the cells. There was no need of a sentry at this other 
point, as the guard was so near at hand. 

Karmel listened until he was assured that there was no 
one within the small room ahead, and then turning to his 
companion he said : 

Beyond this little place is the guard-room, you know. 
Let us walk directly through without looking to the right 
or left. Those who may be in there now are probably of 
the new guard, and will not knowbut that we have been 
sent down here for some honest purpose. Come — ex- 
tinguish the light — and then follow.” 

Thus speaking the scout opened the door and passed 
into the entry, where soldiers’ coats were hung up, while 
Robert blew out the light and quickly joined him. They 
heard the sound of voices, but stopped not to listen. The 
door of the guard-room was thrown open, and the two 
patriots entered. There were four men there, and from 
the manner in which they rubbed their eyes and yawned, 
it was plain that they had just been turned out from their 
beds. With heads erect, and faces slightly averted, the 
fugitives walked boldly through. They had just reached 
the opposite door when one of the guard spoke : 

“ Hallo ! — What’s up now ? Who aj*e you ? ” 

From Sir William Howe,” answered Robert, quickly and 
frankly, but without stopping or turning his head. 

‘‘Eh? Them Rebels arn’t pardoned, are they? ’’pur- 
sued the Englishman. 


THE CAPTIVES. 


71 


‘‘TheyVe been making some curious confessions," re- 
plied the youth. They won’t swing to-morrow," 

Can’t yer stop a minute, and tell a fellow — ” 

But Robert heard no more. He had passed into the 
little hall, and Karmel had opened the front door ; so he 
stepped quietly out, and in a momeut more he trod the cold 
hard snow. 

Now, what ?" uttered the youth, as they hesitated in 
front of the prison. 

Where are the guard ? Ah ! here they come. See — 
from the south here," returned the scout, as he saw a body 
of men just turning int the road upon which the jail stood. 

Let us turn in the opposite direction. Come — they must 
not see us. And we must hurry, too”; added the old man, 
as he started on, for the alarm may be given ere long. 
They’ll go to look for the sergeant, and as soon as they 
find him there’ll be a general movement." 

‘‘ Some one is following us," whispered Robert, after 
they had walked a few rods. See — on the opposite side 
of the road, just behind." 

Karmel turned, and saw a dark form not far distant, 
which seemed to be going the same way with themselves. 

It’s only one,’’ he said. If he attacks us we can 
easily stop his mouth. Let’s not notice him. Or, at least, — 
appear not to." 

The road upon which the fugitives were traveling was the 
main road of the village, and they were now about half way 
between the prison and the residence of Sir Arthur Lincoln. 
Only a few rods further on was a cross-road which ran east 
and west, and into this the scout meant to turn, his greatest 
care now being to keep clear of the sentinels, as they had 
not the password or countersign, and would therefore be 
sure of being apprehended if they allowed themselves to be 
hailed. 

The cross-road was reached, and the fugitives were about 
to turn into it, when they heard a low, sweet voice dis- 
tinctly say : 

Robert ! ’’ 

It is Rosalie ! " the youth uttered, stopping and turning 
back. 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT, 


72 


And so it proved. The noble girl had been on the look- 
out, for she had further help for her friends. She was 
closely muffled up in the same cloak which she had worn 
to the prison, while on her head she wore a man’s fur cap. 

Dear Robert,” she said, as she came up and gave her 
warmly-gloved hand to her lover, we must hasten, for you 
have no time to lose. I knew you would need some things 
which you could gain from no other source so well as from 
me, so I came out, and have been on the watch for you. 
Here are four pistols, which I found in our house, with 
powder and ball ; and here is a purse containing two hun- 
dred dollars in gold — Ah — you will not wrong me, I know.” 

She said this, as Robert made a motion as though he 
would reject the money ; but as she thus gently chided him, 
he took the purse. 

I have also obtained the countersign for you,” she re- 
turned. I got it by listening at the general’s door. It is 
^ Delaw a7' e ! ’ You won’t forget it. They have no hailing 
sign or password beside this. And now do you keep 
directly on by this cross-road to the east. At the distance 
of half a mile, on the river’s bank, you will reach a farm- 
house, where there is a guard of twenty men, who have 
charge of over a hundred horses. You may manage to 
obtain a couple of good animals there. None of the 
soldiers on that station have been in town since you have 
been here, so you will not be likely to be known. If you 
do not obtain horses there, you may have to buy them at 
the place where you were taken prisoners, if you cannot 
borrow them. Be careful, now, — be wise and witty, — and 
be sure and see Andrew Van Ruter in Elizabethtown. 
God be your guide and support, and your hope in your 
hour of need. Farewell — both — till we meet again ! ” 

Ere either Robert or his companion could make any 
reply, the fair girl was gone ; and having watched her 
departing form until it became lost in the gloom, they 
turned into the cross-road, and pushed on. At the 
distance of a dozen rods, they stopped and arranged the 
weapons they possessed. Robert was the best swords- 
man ; so he took that article, and secured its scabbard to 
bis belt, The pistols which Rosali^ had given tbeni were 


THE CAPTIVES, 


73 


common breast-pistols,” so called — smaller than belt 
pistols, and larger than the usual pocket-pistol. They 
already had two, which they had taken off the sergeant ; 
so Robert took the latter, while his companion concealed 
the four smaller ones about his person. 

At a short distance further on they were hailed by a 
sentinel — 

Who comes there ? ” 

A friend ! ” answered Robert. 

Advance, friend, and give the countersign ! ” 

The youth advanced to within some six or eight feet of 
the sentry, when he was ordered to — 

Stand, and give the countersign ! ” — the soldier bring- 
ing his musket to a charge as the order was given. 

Delaware said our hero. 

The countersign is right. Pass with your companion.” 

This obstacle thus easily passed, gave the fugitives 
renewed confidence ; yet they knew that their absence 
must be soon discovered if the sergeant was missed, and 
hence that they could not be in too much hurry. 

They had reached a point where the road struck the 
Raritan, and where the track had been made upon the 
river, when the report of a musket broke upon the night 
air. It was from the village they had left, and was imme- 
diately followed by half a dozen more. 

They have discovered our flight ! ” exclaimed Robert, 
at the same time instinctively quickening his pace. 

“ No mistake about that,” rejoined Karmel ; ‘‘ and we 
may — Ha ! See ! — a rocket ! The whole camp will be 
aroused ! ” 

As he spoke, a rocket sprang up into the dark sky, hiss- 
ing fiercely as it darted along on its upward course, and 
leaving a blood-red, sparkling trail behind it. The sudden 
light glared out with an illuminating power for miles 
around, and the fugitives fancied they could hear the 
hubbub already created among the soldiers. 

What shall we do now ! ” queried Robert. 

Aye — what should they do ? To turn from the beaten 
track was out of the question, for not only was there no 
hiding-place at hand, but the snow lay so deep upon the 


74 


K ARM EL THE ^ SCOUT. 


river’s banks, that no person could wallow through it save 
by a continual climbing and struggling. All they could 
do was to push on and trust to fortune. 

On — on they went ; and at length they saw the gleaming 
of a light ahead. It was in the farm-house Rosalie had 
told them of. At almost the same moment their attention 
was called in another direction. Behind them came a 
company of horsemen ! The tramp of many hoofs could 
be plainly heard upon the ice of the river ! 

We must gain the farm-house before them ! ” exclaimed 
Karmel, redoubling his efforts. 

But what then ? ” queried Robert, keeping by his side. 
^‘-Even that is full of our deadly enemies.” 

I know — I know,” uttered the scout ; but we must 
reach it. They are almost upon us ! Hear them ! They 
are upon a full gallop ! ” 

Aye — and here they are ! ” cried Robert. 

Karmel turned his head, and saw the dark outlines of a 
dozen horsemen not twenty rods behind them ; and com- 
ing on at a leaping pace ! 

The farm-house was close at hand. A few desperate 
efforts, and the fugitives had clambered up the river’s 
bank ; and just as the horsemen came leaping up the same 
bank they had reached the cottage-door. They stopped 
upon the broad stoop to gain breath, and as they did so 
the door was opened, and half-a-dozen British soldiers 
came crowding out ! 


CHAPTER X. 

STRUGGLES FOR LIBERTY. 

It was a moment of strange excitement to tVie fleeing 
Rebels. From the village they had left, the peals of the 
alarm-bell came breaking through the air — behind them, 
and almost upon them, were a troop of pursuers — and be- 
fore them, in their very faces, huddled another squad of 
their enemies. But their presence of mind did not forsake 
them. 


SmUGCLES FOR LIBERTY. 


75 


“ Ha ! "'cried the old scout, the moment the door was 
opened, you are just in time! Give us horses I — the 
fleetest you have ! quick I Some prisoners have escaped 
from our prison, and come this way 1 Let us have horses!’" 

There’s no time to be lost !” added Robert energetically. 

they were condemned prisoners — spies, and have gone off 
with much information concerning our camp ! Let us have 
horses as quickly as possible ! ” 

Three of the soldiers at once started for the barn, which 
was only a few rods distant, and the Rebels went with them. 
Just as they left the door the horsemen rode up. 

Hallo ! ’" cried their leader, have you seen two Rebel 
prisoners pass this way ?” 

No,” answered one of them at the door ; but we’ve 
got the alarm, and have sent for horses.” 

Who brought the alarm ?” 

*^Two soldiers from the inner camp.” 

Ha ! — the two that came up the bank just before us ?’" 

I don’t know. They were at the door when we came ; 
and they gave us the alarm, and asked for liorses.’" 

By the powers ?” exclaimed the leader of the horse- 
men, 1 doubt them ! They are the Rebels themselves ? 
They have just fled from the town, and have managed in 
some way to get our uniforms ! They passed the sentry 
on the eastern outpost only a little while before we came 
along. Where are they ? They are the Rebels as sure as 
death ! No one else would have left the camp on foot!” 

Ha ! there they are !” cried another of the troopers, as 
he saw a party come from the barn, leading the horses. 

See ! — there !’" 

In the mean time Karmel and Robert had been hurrying 
up the unsuspecting soldiers who accompanied them to 
the barn. 

“ The swiftest you have !’" the old scout uttered, as they 
reached the stable. General Howe told us you had some 
swift ones here.” 

‘‘ So we have,” returned one of the Englishmen ; and 
thus speaking he went and led out a superb looking animal. 

Karmel caught a bridle which hung close at hand, and 
having put it on, he seized the first saddle he came to, and 


J^ARMEL the ^COVT. 


?6 

threw it over the beast’s back. And at the same time 
Robert had not been idle. He had also obtained a superb 
animal, and had as quickly caparisoned him. 

In a moment more the Rebels leaped into their saddles 
and rode forth. The soldiers who had been with them had 
not thought of getting horses for themselves for the quickly 
varying orders of the fugitives had kept them eagerly bent 
upon another point. So our friends rode out alone ; and 
it was just as they left the barn that the horseman at the 
door of the house had spoken. 

— sh!” uttered Karmel, sharply and quickly, to his com- 
panion. Those fellows at the house may suspect us ; 
The river has a clear track for a mile and a half. It is 
clear to the Piscataway ferry road. Let’s take it and ride 
for our lives !” 

And with these words they urged their horses up, and 
dashed away toward the river, making for the same point 
where they had come up. 

Blood and thunder !” gasped the leader of the troopers, 
as he saw the movement ; there they go ! If they ain’t 
Rebels then skin me ! How in heaven’s name did they get 
those horses ?” 

‘‘ Why — of course we thought they were our men,” re- 
turned one of the occupants of the cot. 

But the troopers did not stop to hear him out. At a 
command from their leader they dashed away — across the 
road — down the river’s bank — and on after the fugitives, 
while those at the house were feeling particularly foolish to 
think they had been so essentially befooled. But it was too 
late to mend the matter as far as it had gone ; and the 
most they could do was to prepare the best horses they had 
left and join in the chase, which they did as quickly as pos- 
sible. 

Curses upon them !” growled an old hostler ; they’ve 
got the two best hanimals in the stable !” 

And so they had. In their free use of General Howe’s 
name, and the hurry and confusion they made, they had 
succeeded in bewildering the soldiers to everything save 
the orders they gave. 

On flew the Rebels ; and very shortly they discovered 


STRUGGLES FOR LIBERTY, 


77 


that they had gained a coupie of horses which would not 
fail them. The troopers were at first only about six rods 
behind, but the distance gradually increased between the 
pursuers and the pursued — increased save with one excep- 
tion. There was one of the Englishmen who came on at a 
remarkable speed, and not only distancing all the compan- 
ions, but slowly gaining upon the Rebels. He was the 
leader of the troop, and possessed the best horse in the camp 
outside of the commander-in-chief. 

We leave them all but one,” said Robert, who had occa- 
sionally turned his gaze back upon the enemy. 

Aye,” returned Karmel. ‘‘ We shall have no trouble 
from the rest, for I am sure our horses are better than 
theirs. If this single fellow reaches us we must dispatch 
him, that's all.” 

Of course we must, or he’ll dispatch us,” added the 
youth. 

^‘It’s the fortune of war,” resumed the scout ; ‘‘but if he 
is wise he won’t come up with us alone. He must know, 
if he knows anything, that two men fleeing from an igno- 
minious death, at the hands of a national enemy, will not 
hesitate to cut down any one who may attempt to intercept 

them. ” 

At the distance of a mile and a half they came to the 
point where the ferry road struck off from the river’s bank 
to Piscataway. The track in that direction was open, but 
of course it could not be so good as the river road. 

“ Shall we take to the land or not ? ” queried Karmel. 

“ I should say yes,” returned Robert. “ At the distance of 
a mile, directly north, we shall strike the Bonham road at 
Piscatav/ay, and we can take that way towards old Peter 
Armstrong’s once more.” 

“ Then up the bank it is ! ” the old scout cried, as he 
turned his horse to the left towards the shore. 

Before they gained the bank, they turned to take a look 
at their pursuers. Only one was in sight, and he was very 
near upon them, having been gradually gaining ever since 
they started. He had a powerful beast, as well as a fleet 
one, and would evidently overhaul them ere long. And 

then, when they gained the bank road, the trooper would 


78 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT 


have a new advantage, for, in all probability, the snow was 
deeper there, and the more powerful horse would be the 
double gainer. 

The fugitives could see up the river for some distance — 
they could see as far as the gloom would let them, but of 
the other horsemen they could see nothing. 

They can not have thought to cut us off, by taking any 
cross-cut, can they ? ” said Robert. 

“ No,” returned Karmel, that is impossible, for there is 
no such chance. No — they are behind us, and in all prob- 
ability still on the pursuit. You must know that we have 
ridden very fast. This fellow close upon us has one of 
those powerful English racers — a cross of the old war- 
horse and the Arabian. I know them well.” 

Then listen,” resumed Robert, as they reached the 
river’s bank, at the same time drawing in his rein ; if this 
fellow is to overhaul us, which is sure, had he not better do 
it here ? If we continue to race with him after we get into 
a worse road, we shall only tire our horses for nothing. We 
can easily keep clear of the others. What say you ? ” 

‘‘Just my mind, exactly,” the scout replied. “I have 
been thinking of it for some time past. He will overtake 
us at best, and we may as well save the wind and strength 
of our beasts for a surer race. Let us stop here.” 

The fugitives were now upon the river, but directly at 
the edge of the bank where the road came down ; and as 
Karmal ceased speaking they stopped and turned their 
horses about. In a few moments more the trooper came to 
within fair conversing distance. 

“ Halt ! ” shouted Karmel, in a tone of thunder. 

The Englishman pulled up in a moment, being not over 
three rods distant. 

“You know who we are, I suppose?” the scout re- 
sumed. 

“ Yes. You’re the Rebels who have escaped from prison. 

“ You are right. And now answer me this: Do you sup- 
pose we are going to let you capture us ? ” 

“ We’ll see about that,” was the somewhat laconic re- 
ply. 

“You will see ! ” thundered Karmel. “But first let roe 


STRUGGLES TOR LIBERTY, 


79 


give you a piece of advice. We don't wish to kill you, but 
shall have to if you don’t leave us to pursue our course un- 
molested. You have the better horse, and we must have 
you out of the way, either by compromise or by force.” 

You speak truly, sir,” the trooper returned. ‘‘I have 
the best horse in the camp. But if you think you can 
frighten off an old English soldier from his duty, you are 
very much mistaken.” 

“ We won’t talk about duty when the work of your army 
in this country is under consider — ” 

Thus far had Karmel spoken, when he was stopped by a 
bright flash at the trooper’s right hand — a sharp report — 
and the whizzing of a pistol ball past his ear. 

Aha ! That’s your game, is it ? ” the scout uttered, be- 
tween his set teeth. And as he spoke, he turned to his 
companion, and was upon the point of asking him for one 
of his large pistols, when the latter himself drew a weapon, 
and cocked it. 

The form of the trooper was clearly defined against the 
white snow, and Robert took good aim. He trusted not to 
hitting the head, but aimed at the bosom. There was a 
star-*gleam upon the upper surface of his pistol barrel, and 
hence his sight was clear. Just as the enemy was evidently 
making a motion towards another pistol, the youth fired. 
The trooper was seen to bring his hand quickly to his 
bosom, and an audible groan broke from his lips. 

Would ye fire again ? ” asked Robert, placing his hand 
upon a second pistol. 

“ Not yet,” returned Karmel. I think he is seriously 
hurt. Where did you aim ?” 

Right at the center of his breast. My aim was a good 
one. I saw his form plainly, and upon my pistol there was 
a well-defined pencil of light.” 

Yes — but see ! — He carries his hand to his left bosom ! 
— His head droops, too. But what is he doing? — He is 
raising a pistol ! ” 

So he is,” said Robert. “ I’ve a mind to fire again. I 
may have — Ha ! he has dropped it ! And see how he 
reels in his saddle 1 ” 

At this moment, the trooper’s horse gave a sudden wheel, 


JCAkMEL THE scour. 


^0 

and his rider tumbled off upon the ice. The Rebels waited 
no longer. 

We must let him go/' said Robert. 

Aye — we must, for — hark ! The rest are coming. 
Don’t you hear them ? ” 

Yes — plainly.” 

The tramp of horses could be heard upon the ice, and of 
course the troopers could not be far distant. The fugitives 
just looked upon the form of the man who had fallen. It 
did not move — it had not moved since it tumbled from the 
horse. Being thus assured that all trouble from him was 
at an end, they turned their horses’ heads, and sped up the 
bank. 

They found the road much better than they had ex- 
pected, though there were places where the snow was deep, 
and where the horses had hard work. Yet they worked 
along as swiftly as possible, for they believed their pursuers 
would redouble their efforts after they had found their 
leader dead — for that he was dead the Rebels felt sure. 

The little hamlet where Peter Armstrong’s cot stood, was 
only about two miles and a half from the river, by the road, 
and the fugitives reached it in half an hour. Of course 
they could not think of remaining there, yet Karmel wished 
to get his rifle, so they rode up to the door of Peter’s house, 
and gave a loud rap. In a few moments, just as Robert 
was on the point of repeating the summons, the little 
window over the door was opened, and that same old 
flannel night-cap, with Peter’s head in it, made its ap- 
pearance. 

Who’s there ? ” the old man asked. 

“ Karmel,” returned the scout. We can’t stop — the 
British are after us ; but I want my rifle and pouch.” 

The host closed the window, and ere long appeared at 
the door. He was overjoyed to see his two friends, and 
he expressed himself in terms which left no doubt of his 
sincerity. 

I heard ye was to be hung,” he said, after running off 
his song of joy. 

“ So we were,” replied the scout. But we escaped 
from prison not over two hours and a half ago. A troop 


STRUGGLES FOR LIBERTY, 


8i 


of pursuers are behind us ; so you see we cannot stop. 
Let me have my rifle, and horn, and pouch, and at some 
other time I’ll see you and tell you all about it.” 

‘‘ But you’ll just come in and git somethin warmin’.” 

^^No — we dare not leave our horses.” 

‘‘Oh — yes — I did not think of that. Well — hold on a 
minute.” 

With this the old man disappeared, and when he returned, 
he bore in one hand the scout’s rifle and equipments, and 
in the other a decanter and drinking-cup. 

“ Here is some right-down smart old Jamaica,” he said, 
with an emphatic smack of the lips. 

The fugitives each took a very respectable portion of 
the warming medium, and then, having thanked the kind 
host, Robert remounted his horse, while Karmel examined 
his rifle to see if it was sure of “ going off.” This reminded 
the youth that he had an empty pistol, so, while his com- 
panion poured out a fresh priming, he reloaded the weapon 
he had discharged for the benefit of the racing trooper. 
After this the scout slung his rifle across his back, and 
then, leaping into his saddle, he bade the old farmer good- 
bye, and set off. 

“ Remember,” cried Robert, as he gathered up his reins 
to follow, “ if anybody asks for us, you haven’t seen us. 
You’ve been fast asleep all night.” 

“ Don’t fear on that score,” said Peter. “ But just you 
remember one thing, “ he added, in a tone so earnest that 
Robert stopped to listen. “You haint got out of danger 
yet. There’s a squad of British troopers further east than 
here. They’ve got their outposts all over this section.” 

“ Thank you,” returned our hero ; and thus speaking 
he dashed off aher his friend, whom he overtook in a few 
moments. 

“ Peter says there’s a squad of English soldiers east of 
us, and that their outposts reach all over this section,” said 
he, as he rode up by his companion’s side. 

“ I expected as much,” the scout rejoined. “ But we’ll 
keep on our British uniforms, and in case of need they 
may help us much.” 

“ So they may.” 


82 


KARMEL THE SCOUT. 


* And now what is your aim ? ** 

Why — Elizabethtown, of course. That, by the road, 
IS fourteen miles distant. Eight miles from here lives a 
friend of mine, who will welcome us. We will reach his 
place ere we stop.*' 

After this the two rode on in comparative silence for 
some time. The stars were all out in a cloudless sky, — a 
sort of vapory curtain in which had hung over the earth in 
the early part of the night having passed off, — the air was 
clear, sharp, and frosty ; and the wind, which had but 
iittle force, was at their backs, so that they felt none of its 
cutting power. Sirius, the monarch of the fixed stars, was 
well over towards the western horizon, where it hung like 
a ball of brilliant fire, and thus the fugitives knew that it 
must be near the last hours of night. 

The road grew better as they advanced towards the eas- 
tern settlement, and their horses traveled more easily. At 
length — perhaps ’twas two hours after leaving Armstrong’s 
— Karmel turned up into the yard of a small, snug-looking 
farm-house. He rapped at the door, and, as at Peter’s, a 
head was put out at one of the windows. 

We don’t want no British soldiers here ! ” cried a gruff 
voice. 

Ye may see British uniforms,” returned the scout ; 
‘^but you’ll surely find anything but Britishers inside of 
them.” 

Ha — Karmel ? ” 

Yes.” 

‘‘ Good ! Hold on jest one minute. Karmel in British 
harness ! What in mercy’s name — ” 

The rest of the sentence was lost by the closing of the 
window. 


A FEARFUL THREAT, 


83 


CHAPTER XI. 

A FEARFUL THREAT. 

There was commotion in New Brunswick on that win- 
ter’s morning. All sorts of wild stories were afloat. In 
one of the stores, where good people congregated at early 
dawn to imbibe heated potions of prime old Jamaica,” — 
with sugar and spice in it — the story was current that the 
whole guard had been murdered. But presently the de- 
lightful theme of wonderment was essentially curtailed. A 
man came in who ‘‘ had been there,” and he informed them 
that only a sergeant and one sentinel had been murdered. 

“ But how’d they do it ? ” 

Ah — that question had been often asked ; and though 
few knew, if any, outside of the guard-room, yet many pre- 
tended to give a correct version of the whole affair ; and, 
if some of them were to be believed, then the two Rebels 
must have possessed such powers as man never possessed 
before. 

At the dwelling of Sir Arthur Lincoln there were varied 
emotions. A number of officers had called in upon the 
commander-in-chief, and the thing was being thoroughly 
discussed. The sergeant who had been knocked down in 
the prisoner’s cell was there ; and so were the men who 
were in the guard-room when the fugitives passed through- 

The sergeant had told how he was called in, and the cir- 
cumstances that followed. 

Did you see anything of the uniforms which they wore 
off ? ” the general asked. 

No, sir — nothing. They must have been hidden.” 

But how could they have got their irons off ? ” queried 
Sir William. 

The heads of the connecting bars were cut off with 
some very sharp, keen instrument,” answered a lieutenant 
who had been on the spot and seen them. 

Then some one must have been in communication with 
the prisoners,” said Howe, sternly. Not only the saws — 
for saws they must have been — but the uniforms must have 


84 


KARMEL THE SCOUT, 


been carried in by some unsuspected visitor. Who was in 
there ? " 

I was there about seven o'clock, I think, last evening," 
remarked Major Clondel. But I am sure all was right 
then, for I took particular notice. I spoke to them of their 
cold abiding-place, and as I did so I looked upon the straw 
which formed their bed, and I know there was nothing hid- 
den beneath it. And, of course, I know they had no uni- 
forms on under their own clothing, for I saw their bosoms 
plainly. And their irons were all right, too, for I thought 
to myself of their strength, and of their security from being 
slipped off, and at the same time noticed them particularly. 
I gave you last evening the result of the interview." 

“ Then some one was in there after you," the general 
said, vehemently. 

At this juncture Major O’Harra arose and went around 
behind Howe’s chair, and stooping over he whispered — 

Let this point of the subject rest for the present. I 
think I can explain it to you when we are alone." 

The commander gazed up into his aid’s face with a dark 
frown upon his brow ; but when he noticed the evident 
concern and nervousness of the major, his countenance 
grew brighter, and he said : 

Very well. So let it be." 

One by one, individuals who had been sent for came 
dropping in, until all were present who could know any- 
thing about the matter. The men who were in the guard- 
room when the prisoners passed through related ,what they 
had seen, and from the remarks made by one of the Rebels 
at the time, they supposed them to be messengers from 
headquarters. 

The sentinel whom they had passed described the appear- 
ance of two men, in English uniforms, who had passed his 
post shortly after midnight, having the countersign all 
right. The officers at once recognized the two Rebels in 
the descriptions he gave. 

Next came the troopers who had gone in pursuit. They 
had gone as far as the hamlet at the Bonham Cross, and 
fearing to venture further with jaded horses, and knowing 
that the fugitives had the best two animals the river stables 


A FEARFUL TJUREAT, 


^5 


could afford, they had thought further pursuit useless. 
They told how they had found their lieutenant dead, hav- 
ing been shot through the heart, and how they had heard 
the report of two pistols before they came in sight of the 
spot where their leader had fallen. They said that the lat- 
ter must have fired first. 

How do you know ? ” asked the General. 

Because,” replied one, who was a corporal, he had 
drawn his second pistol ; and he could not have fired one 
pistol, and put that back carefully into the holster, and 
then drawn another, after having a ball through his heart.” 

This appeared very reasonable, and was accepted. This 
same corporal related how the prisoners had managed to 
obtain the horses, and dash off before them. 

‘‘Well — well,” uttered Sir William, in a half angry and 
half regretful tone, “ they are gone — that’s plain enough ; 
and if we take them again it must be in the regular way. 
However, we’ll have one thing published, and have it a 
standing order : If one, or both, of these fellows are again 
taken, they shall be brought to the camp if convenient, and 
there hung at once, — not put in prison at all ; but hung on 
the hour that sees them within our lines. I will issue the 
order that any commissioned officer may do this ! ” 

This thing was fixed up in shape for publishing to the 
camp, and then the assemblage was broken up. 

Finally, the commander-in-chief and O’Harra were 
alone. 

“ Now, Major — out with your story,” said the General. 

“ Probably you are aware that our host’s fair daughter 
loves this young Rebel ? ” returned O’Harra. 

“ Yes,” responded Sir William, opening his eyes. Her 
father told me about it on the morning the two fellows were 
here.” 

“ Well,” resumed the Major, “I think she has done the 
mischief.” 

“ She ? Rosalie Lincoln ? ” uttered the general, in blank 
astonishment. “ Impossible ! How could she have got in 
there ? ” 

“ Ah — there you must blame me. But listen : She came 
to me, and wished to see that young man ere he died. She 


86 


KARMEL THE SCOUT. 


felt it to be her duty, she said. I could not resist her 
appeal. I never dreamed of any danger. I made it a 
condition of the permission that she should go late in the 
evening so that others should not see her, and claim her 
visit as a precedent. I may have done wrong, though had 
she pleaded with you as she did with me, I am sure you 
would have yielded as I did.” 

At first a furious frown had gathered upon the comman- 
der’s face ; but gradually, as he pondered upon the sub- 
ject, the frown passed away, and finally he said : 

‘‘Well — perhaps I might. Yet it is a bad thing. As 
true as I live, I would rather have given up any two Rebel 
officers we have than lose them. That old spy is most 
dangerous. He knows all the King’s friends throughout 
most of the Jerseys, and they can hardly call a meeting 
without his knowledge. But we must make the best of it. 
However, I cannot let this pass without strongly impressing 
upon your mind the necessity of strictness in future. 
Never again, under any circumstances, admit a friend of a 
prisoner to that prisoner’s cell without it be a case of pe- 
culiar necessity ; and even then the officer of the guard 
must be present at the interview.” 

“ I have learned a lesson I shall never forget,” returned 
O’Harra, in a tone of respectful subjection, which disarmed 
his superior of any lingering feeling of bitterness towards 
him he might have entertained. 

After this the major left the room, and Sir Arthur Lin- 
coln was sent for. He found the general in a troubled, 
nervous mood, and was anxious to know what information 
had been gained upon the subject of the morning. 

During all this time Rosalie had been with her mother. 
She had heard the noise, and witnessed much of the con- 
fusion ; and though she could not but entertain some fears, 
yet the joy at knowing that her dearly-beloved Robert was 
safe much more than counterbalanced her fears for self. 
She had told her mother all she had done, and the intense 
gratitude of the invalid parent was another source of joy 
and satisfaction. 

“ Oh ! I am very glad,” the mother murmured, in a low 
whisper, for she could not speak aloud. Her lungs were 


A FEARFUL THREAT, 


Br 

well-nigh gone ! “ I am glad Robert is safe. It would 

have been a terrible blow had he been stricken down in 
the flower of youth. I should not have left you, my child, 
so peacefully ; for the time may come when you will need 
him for a protector ! " 

“ What do you mean, mother ? the fair girl asked. 

Come — tell me what these dark hints mean.” 

Several times of late had the sick, dying woman spoken 
in that strain to her child. She seemed to fear that the 
father would forsake her, though she would not explain. 

I meant nothing,” she said, only that you can never 
be happy if Robert is lost to you.” 

Rosalie would not trouble her mother with questions, for 
she saw plainly that anything which gave labor to her mind 
caused her pain. Yet she knew that there was some hidden 
meaning to the words that had been spoken ; and she 
could not drive the fear from her that her father had no 
real paternal affection for her ! And to this conclusion she 
had more than her mother’s words to help her. The treat- 
;ment she had received at her father’s hands for some 
months past, and his coldness and harshness towards her, 
had seemed to give stronger point to her mother’s dubious 
hints. 

It was near the middle of the afternoon, and Rosalie had 
just drawn her chair up to her mother’s bedside, after hav- 
ing fixed and administered some medicine, when Patience 
entered and told the maiden her father wished to see her 
in the library. 

‘‘ Courage, courage. Rose,” whispered her mother. 

I do not fear,” returned the daughter ; so be under 
no apprehension on my account.” 

And thus speaking she turned from the room and descend- 
ed to her father’s private apartment. 

Sir Arthur was walking to and fro with quick, nervous 
strides, when his daughter entered. He stopped a moment 
to gaze upon her, which he did with a sort of vacant stare, 
and then paced on. In a few moments more, however, he 
stopped and took a seat, and motioned for Rosalie to do 
the same. 

my fin^ lady/* Uttered, with hi§ lips Qom- 


88 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT, 


pressed, and his thumbs twirling, you have been doing a 
very fine piece of work ! ” 

The fair girl trembled at first ; but she soon managed to 
overcome all outward signs of trepidation, and then she 
replied, very calmly, but yet politely : 

^‘Ere I can reply you must be more explicit in your 
charge ; for I suppose you mean to charge me with some 
offence.** 

“ You are very cool for one who stands in a position 
such as you occupy,** the father returned, showing his bit- 
terness, though he made an effort to conceal it. Perhaps 
you do not know, or would profess not to know, the cause 
of all the commotion you must have witnessed this morn- 
ing.** 

On the contrarv, sir, I am very sure what has caused 
it all.** 

And perhaps you will be good enough to tell me what 
you think it is.’* 

Yes, sir : It is the escape of two Patriot prisoners.** 

Patriot prisoners ? If you have any regard for your 
own welfare you will not use such a term in my hearing 
again. Just remember that, if you please.” 

I meant no offense, sir ; indeed I did not,” quickly 
returned Rosalie. She spoke earnestly and sincerely ; but 
a close observer could have seen that the harsh words of 
her father — so roughly spoken on so trivial a ground — had 
produced a deep impression upon her. There was a quick 
sparkling of the dark eye ; a compression of the pale lips ; 
and a slight, nervous dilation of the finely carved nostrils, 
that told of a spirit within which could brook no senseless 
tyranny. 

No matter what you fueayit. It is what you said that 
I heard. I want none of your Rebel proclivities shown 
here ! ** 

Why did he speak thus ? Why did that father use such 
language to one whom he should have controlled, and to 
one who he knew possessed a spirit as free and jealous of 
restraint as his own ? 

Do not speak so, father,” the maiden earnestly pleaded, 
controling her deep feeling by a powerful effort. “ I am 


A PEARPVL THREAT, 


89 


not a mere block of wood, to be set upon, or kicked, without 
feeling it. He who would receive from a child honor and 
respect should not transcend all bounds of — ” 

Stop ! I want no lessons from you. We are not in the 
habit of taking advice from those who are under condemna- 
tion. No tell me if you know how those two Rebels 
managed to escape from their prison." 

I have heard, sir, that they knocked down the sergeant 
of the guard, and then fled." 

‘^You trifle with me. Were you not in their cell last 
night ?" 

I was, sir." 

“ I was aware of it. Now tell me what you did towards 
helping these villains to escape." 

Nothing, sir ! " uttered the maiden, speaking quickly, 
and with much feeling. 

Ah — I did not think you would lie to me ! " 

“ Z/V, sir ? " said Rosalie, her lips growing pale and 
trembling. 

Aye — I mean it."' 

And I mean what I say, sir. You would not admit the 
term I applied to those prisoners ; and let me assure you 
that I have had nothing to do with any villains ! " 

I choose to call them villains^ madam ! " 

“ I shall make no objections ; though you may be assured 
that no word of mine shall recognize the applicability of 
the epithet." 

We'll see. Did you not help those villains to escape ? " 

“ No, sir ! " 

Beware ? " 

“I have answered you truly." 

The parent closed his hands nervously, and the gritting 
of his teeth was plainly heard. But he overcame the 
passion which seemed ready to burst forth, and swallowing 
his chagrin with a very bad grace, he resumed : 

“ Did you not render assistance to those two prisoners 
towards making their escape ? " 

I did, sir." 

^‘You did?" 

I did." 


90 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT, 


** And did you imagine I should pass the thing lightly 
by? ” 

I thought of nothing beyond their escape, sir. When I 
have a duty to perform I am not in the habit of calculating 
extraneous consequences. I saw two men in prison — two 
men who had done no wrong — ^condemned to die an 
ignominious death. It was in my power to save them, and 
I did so.’* 

Sir Arthur was upon the point of quick reply, but he 
checked himself ; and instead of speaking, he arose and 
paced the floor. He had taken two or three turns when he 
stopped before his child. 

Will you tell me how you contrived to assist those 
men ? — how you supplied them with the means of escape ?” 

I carried them two suits of British uniform, sir, and 
an instrument with which to cut off their irons. The rest 
they did themselves.” 

Again the man paced up and down the floor ; and when 
he finally resumed his seat, his face had assumed a stern, 
uncompromising look, and his whole expression was that 
of a man who had made up his mind upon a point from 
which no power could make him swerve. 

Rosalie,” he spoke in , a tone of vengeful calmness, I 
know very well that any argument with you upon the merits 
of the Rebels’ crime would be useless ; so I will come at 
once to the subject upon which it is my desire to inform 
you. Since you have no care for my character I shall feel 
no confidence in you. One who can thus subject her 
father to the painful necessity of admitting such a stain 
upon his family name can have no claim upon his generosity 
or kindness. I suppose you still think you love this young 
Rebel ? ” 

I do love Robert Pemberton, sir.” 

“ And so you w^ere willing to sacrifice me to his escape.” 

How so, sir ? ” 

How so ? Did you not use the confidence which the 
King’s officers repose in me to your purpose?” 

I meant to do no such thing, sir. I only used the 
influence which I was able to gain over Major O’Harra.” 

A change of words cannot alter facts, madam ! But 


A PEARPUL THREAT. 


91 


tell me : Had you any particular desire to f'^ee that old 
spy ? ” 

You mean the man called Karmel ? 

Yes.” 

I had no more desire to free him than I might have had 
to free any man in his situation, whom I believed had been 
unjustly condemned.” 

‘‘Then you had no particular regard for this man?” 
The parent gazed searchingly into his child’s face as he 
thus spoke, and it was very evident that he would read her 
inmost thoughts if possible. 

“ I don’t know as I understand your meaning, sir. You 
know my sympathies. I felt towards him as one might 
have felt who, in a foreign land, had* met a deserving 
countryman in trouble.” 

“ Perhaps you know something of this man’s past life ? ” 
the baronet said, with another of those searching looks. 

“ Nothing, sir. I never saw him before ; nor did I have 
any opportunity to hear any story of his life.” 

The anxious look passed from the parent’s face ; and 
for the moment the sense of relief seemed almost to over- 
come his passion ; but the feeling lasted not long. The 
old sternness came back, and with the vengeful look once 
more bent upon the maiden, he resumed : 

“ The whole matter is now plain, and my mind is made 
up. For my own sake, if there were no other consideration, 
you should not remain here. Heretofore I have allowed 
your earnest pleading to influence me, but it shall be so no 
more. You shall marry with Elroy Pemberton, just as soon 
as he wishes it ! ” 

For a few moments the fair maiden was too much star- 
tled to speak. She had expected a severe reprimand, and 
had been prepared for it ; but she was not prepared for 
such a threat. 

“ Mind you,” Sir Arthur added, as he noticed the look of 
blank astoundment which rested upon his daughter’s face, 
“this is no mere whim, which your persuasions can avert. 
It is the firm purpose of my soul ; and it shall be consum- 
mated within the fortnight ! ” 

“ No, no, sir ! ” the poor girl exclaimed, in a tone, and 


92 


icai^mel the scout. 


with a look, which were far from selfish ; you will not take 
me from my sick, dying mother ! 

Your mother does not need your help/’ 

She does ! Oh ! she does. You will not tear me from 
her now ! ” 

I shall ! ” 

No ! no ! Who shall attend her as I have done ? ” 

Let her attend herself, then ! She has no business to 
be so sick. She has worried herself into it through mere 
idiotic folly. If she wants your company, let her go with 
you ! ” 

Rosalie started up from her chair aghast ! She forgot all 
her own fears for the time in her utter astonishment at this 
heartless treatment of her mother. She had for a long time 
suspected that between her parents there was a fearful es- 
trangement, but for such feelings as this language shadowed 
forth she had never looked. She gazed a moment into the 
man’s face after he had spoken, and then bowed her head 
upon her hands, and burst into tears. Not even the threat 
of death to herself could have opened that fountain then, 
but the thought thus awakened of her kind and gentle 
mother moved her most deeply. 

I have no more to say,” remarked the baronet, coldly 
and sternly ; “ at least not for the present. You can go to 
your mother now, but as sure as I live, and have my senses, 
you shall find your home with Elroy Pemberton within two 
weeks to come ! ” 

Rosalie waited to hear no more. Without looking again 
upon her father she hurried from the room and turned to- 
wards her mother’s chamber. But she hesitated ere she 
reached the door. She knew that she could not control 
her feelings then, and she dared not break the fearful intel- 
ligence to the dying loved one at present. So she kept on 
to her own apartment, and when she had reached it she 
threw herself upon her bed, and burst into a fresh trans- 
port of grief. 

She knew that her father meant all that he had said ; and 
— oh ! how wild vras her agony when she realized it — she 
knew that in his heart there was not one spark of love which 
her deepest prayers could kindle into sympathy ! 


NIGHT! 


93 


God have mercy upon the righteous child that bears a 
parent’s hatred ! 


CHAPTER XIL 

NIGHT ! 

Rosalie Lincoln could not keep the truth from her 
mother. The poor girl’s heart was heavy and sad, and she 
could not overcome it. She tried very hard to appear 
calm, and to have her mother think nothing unusual had 
happened ; but it was of no avail. She might as well have 
endeavored to make people believe her heart was full of 
evil as to have attempted to persuade them that it was not 
filled with grief. All who knew her could see very plainly 
that she was bowed down with fear and anguish. 

And who should notice it more quickly than the mother 
who loved her devotedly ? 

For a while the maiden kept the real cause of her trouble 
to herself ; but she had to give it up at length. Her mother 
had seen her unhappiness from the first, and at last the 
poor girl became assured that she suffered more from her 
unsatisfied desire than she could from knowing the whole. 

What is it, my poor child ? ” the woman asked for the 
hundredth time that day. And she showed by her look and 
tone that the hidden thing was working fatally upon her. 

Rosalie pondered once more, and finally resolved to tell 
all. She drew her chair to the bedside, and then, in a low, 
tremulous voice, she told the story of her father’s harshness 
and cruelty. She told it all — told all she had seen and 
heard, — and when she had concluded, she threw her arms 
about her mother’s neck, and wept aloud. 

^^Oh, mother, dear ! ” she uttered, get well — get up once 
more, and we will flee from this place. I can support you, 
— I will work for you, — toil day and night — ere I will eat of 
the bread of one who loves me not ! Will you not do so ? ” 

The dying woman looked up into the tear-wet face of her 

child, ^nd while 4 f^int, grateful smile passed ever her thin, 


94 


KARMEL THE SCOUT, 


pale features — a smile of sad gratitude it was, like a mo- 
mentary gleam of sunshine amid a storm, — she said: 

I cannot remain beneath his roof long, Rose ; so have 
no more grief on my account.” 

Poor Rose ! She thought at the moment, so vividly was 
the picture she had drawn impressed upon her mind — the 
picture of a quiet cot away in some distant place, where she 
would work for her mother ; she thought these words were 
an affirmative answer to her proposition ; so she kissed her 
mother, and then sat down again. 

Ah ! that story had fallen upon a soul already bowed be- » 
neath a fearful weight, and it came as the last drop in the 
bucket. The frail vessel was almost overrun ! The silver 
cord was loosed — the bowl was breaking ! 

Night passed away, and when the morning came Ellen 
Lincoln was very weak and faint. She told her child that 
the hour was at hand ! 

It was near two o’clock that an old woman hobbled up 
into the yard. She was habited in an old black cloak, 
which almost trailed in the snow, and upon her head she 
wore a hood of padded stuff, which was warm enough to 
make up for its lack of beauty. Her back was bent, and 
in her right hand she carried a stout staff. Her face was 
far from being ugly, though it could lay claims to no great 
share of beauty. There were many deep wrinkles upon it, 
and the matted hair which fell about her cheeks was well 
frosted with age. 

Aunt Patience at once admitted her to the kitchen, and 
pulled a chair up to the fire for her. 

“ Have ye come from far off ? ” the housekeeper asked, 
after a simple salutation had been passed. 

Some distance,” the poor wayfarer replied ; I have 
come from Princeton.” 

Not without stoppin’, I hope ! ” Patience uttered. 

** Oh, no, my good madam. I have stopped many times. 
But I didn’t stop here to rest. I have come for a particular 
purpose.” 

The old woman’s voice was tremulous, though quite 
strong ; and as she spoke she gazed into the face of the 


NIGHT t 95 

good housekeeper, as though she would see there what sort 
of a disposition she had to deal with. 

Did you come here on business ? ’* Aunt Patience 
asked. 

Yes. I came to see Mrs. Lincoln. I heard she was 
very sick."' 

“ She’s too sick for you to see her, Fm afraid,’' said 
Patience, with a sad shake of the head. She’s worse this 
mornin’ — poor thing ! I don’t think she can stand it much 
longer ! ’’ 

Is she so sick ? ” the wayfarer returned, eagerly. 

“She is, sartin. She is dyin’ — dyin’ as sure as the 
world ! ” 

“ Then I must see her. Will you not show me the way 
to her room ? — Don’t refuse me.” 

“ I mustn’t. It wouldn’t do. My poor mistress is — ” 

“ At this moment Rosalie entered, and Aunt Patience 
stopped in her remark to the visitor and turned to the 
maiden. 

“Miss Rose,” she said, “here’s a woman has come all 
the way from Princeton to see your mother.” 

“No, no,” interposed the stranger, “I did not say I 
came from there on purpose to call here.” 

“ I am sorry, my good woman,” Rosalie said, kindly ; 
“but you cannot possibly see my mother now. She is very 
sick.” 

“ Then so much the more need is there that I should see 
her,” the woman urged, modestly, but emphatically. “ Will 
you go to your mother and tell her there is some one here 
who would speak with her ? ” 

“ But if I should do so, who should I tell her had come ?” 

The stranger hesitated ; but finally she said : 

“ Tell her it is one whom she has known in years long 
gone.” 

There was something in the tone and manner in which 
this was spoken, that made a deep impression upon Rosalie. 
And then there was an earnest, longing look upon the face 
which she could not withstand. 

“ I will go up,” she said. 

“ If you will, your mother shall not blame you.” 


96 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT, 


The maiden immediately turned and left the apartment, 
having only stopped to take a knife from the dresser — that 
being the thing for which she had come down. 

An old woman ? ” said Mrs. Lincoln, as Rosalie deliv- 
ered her message. 

Yes, mother. She bade me tell you she was one whom 
you had known in years long gone.” 

The dying woman started, and for an instant there was a 
flush, as of returning life, upon her sunken cheek. 

Let me see her ! ” she quickly whispered, with strange 
earnestness. Bid her come at once, for I have not long 
to stay here on earth.” 

Rosalie hastened down, and having delivered her message, 
she guided the stranger up to the sick-chamber. But she 
was not to see or hear what followed, for the woman turned 
to her ere she had shown her face to the invalid, and said : 

Pardon me — but for your mother’s sake — for your own 
sake — for my sake — you must not be here now. Trust me, 
and the time shall come when you shall bless me.” 

Again was the maiden deeply moved by that voice and 
manner. It struck a chord in her bosom which at once gave 
back a tuneful response ; and having kissed her mother, 
she asked if she should leave her. 

Yes,” the dying one whispered, leave us alone a while. 
You shall come soon.” 

So the affectionate girl turned from the bed and moved 
towards the door. She hesitated one moment to gaze upon 
the stranger. She looked into the aged face, and was al- 
most startled by the expression she saw there. It was not 
a look of pain, though there was evidently pain in the feel- 
ings that produced it. It was a strange look — tremulous 
and tearful — as though an hundred wild emotions were 
struggling within, and all awakened upon the instant. 

She saw all this in a second of time, and then she turned 
from the room, and sought the kitchen, where she and 
Patience talked the strange matter over. 

It must be some relative,” said the old housekeeper, 
with a look of honest assurance. My lady has never 
talked about her relatives. I shouldn’t wonder if it was a 
sister,” 


NIGHT ! 


97 


“ Bat mother has no sisters,” replied Rosalie ; she has 
often told me so.” 

It can’t be her mother,” the keeper said, mysteriously. 

“ No. Her mother died when she was very young.” 

^‘It must be a cousin, then.” 

That cannot be ; for neither her father nor mother had 
any brothers or sisters. She has told me of that as a 
curious circumstance.” 

Well — it must be somebody,*' Aunt Patience added, 
emphatically. 

“ I don’t think there can be any doubt as to that,” re- 
sponded the girl, with a light smile. 

No — of course not. It must be,” pursued the old 
woman, so intently bent upon the mystery that she did not 
see the point of Rosalie’s admission. It’s somebody come 
to see your mother — somebody come clean from Princeton. 
Only think : come all the way a-foot ! My stars, mustn’t 
she be tough ! I shouldn’t want to do it.” 

And so the conversation went on — Rosalie engaging in 
it at times, but still paying little or no attention to what 
was said. Her thoughts were in the sick-chamber, and 
upon the dial of the great clock in the corner. 

The minutes passed away, and at length they became 
long and tedious. Half an hour had gone — three quarters 
— an hour ! Why did not the strange visitor come down ? 

Presently the sound of feet was heard upon the stairs. 
Shortly afterwards the door was opened, and the stranger 
entered. There were tear-marks upon her face ; and upon 
her cloak, about the bosom and shoulders, were marks of 
wet as though rain had fallen there ! 

Rosalie,” said the visitor, in a tone soft and pleasing, 
your mother would see you at once. Go to her. Here — 
pardon me — but — ” 

She had taken the fair girl’s hand while she spoke, and 
drawn her unresistingly towards her ; and at this point she 
broke off by kissing her upon the pure white brow. She 
spoke not another word — not even to bid Aunt Patience 
farewell, but quickly turning away, as though she would 
bide her face, she moved to the outer door and passed out. 


98 


KARMEL THE SCOUT. 


‘‘ What is that on your cheek ? thp housekeeper asked, 
gazing into Rosalie’s face. 

“ What do you mean ? ” 

“ Why — on your cheek. It’s a drop of water.” 

Then that strange woman left it there !” 

So she did,” returned Patience, seeming to remember. 

I saw one roll from her cheek on the floor, too, just as 
she turned away.” 

It was curious ; and so the maiden would have said, had 
she felt that she had the time. But her presence was needed 
elsewhere, and she hastened away. When she reached the 
sick-chamber, she found her mother seemingly asleep. 
Her cheeks were wet, and the pillow was moist, with tears 
that had fallen upon it. But she opened her drooping lid 
as she heard her daughter’s step, and new light was beam- 
ing in her eyes. 

Who was it, mother ?” the maiden asked, taking her old 
seat by the bedside. 

A quick tremor shook the sufferer’s frame, and with a 
look of prayerful meaning, she said : 

‘‘ Oh ! my child, you can never know the deep, heavenly 
gratitude I owe to God for the privilege which has been 
granted to me the past hour ! The deepest grief to my 
soul is gone, and I can lay me down now to sleep without 
the dark presence that has haunted me so long ?” 

** But who was she, mother ?” 

When you know, it must be with — with — her own con- 
sent. But that may not be long. You will see her again 
if life lasts for you both. I cannot tell you — I must not. 
But believe me — it was a heavenly visitant. Aye — as an 
angel sent from the Throne of Grace ! ” 

The last few words were spoken not only in a whisper, 
but in a very low and faint one. She was failing ! 

You are not so well, mother !” cried Rosalie, forgetting 
all else as she noticed the mystic look that passed over her 
face. 

“ I am not, dear child, I feel it,” the mother replied spas- 
modically. Here — feel under my pillow, you will find a 
package there.” 

The maiden did as she had been directed, and when she 


NIGHT! 


99 


(3rew forth her hand she held a sealed packet in it. It was 
sot much larger than a common letter, though covered 
with what was evidently a stout envelope. It was super- 
scribed to herself, and as she turned it over she saw that 
the seal had onge been broken, and secured again. In- 
stinctively she cast her eyes upon her mother’s litle escri- 
toire, and she found it open, with a pen and piece of wax 
lying upon it. 

Rosalie,” the mother said, struggling hard to speak 
plainly, for the meeting with the mystic visitor had surely 
brought a severe shock upon her, most that is therein 
contained I wrote long ago, and have kept it until this hour 
for you. Within that you will find that all you can wish to 
know. You will find an answer to all question to which I 
have declined to reply ; and I know you will be satisfied. 
I had supposed the packet would not be opened until after I 
was gone ; but my visitor has opened it, and written some- 
thing therein. Oh, God be thanked for sending that mes- 
senger to me ! It was as one come from the upper world 
to lift the clod of earth from my soul ! ” 

At this point the woman stopped speaking, and closed 
her eyes. She was growing weaker, and her breath came 
more low and faint. At the end of some five minutes she 
opened her eyes again, and with evident effort she resumed 
in a painful whisper : 

My child, I must exact from you a solemn promise. 
You shall not open that packet until you are entirely free 
from all control of your father. When Sir Arthur dies, or 
when you are free from his control — then you may open it. 
Will you promise me this ? Ask me no questions, for I am 
governed wholly by a desire for your good. Trust your 
mother in this, and give her the promise she asks.” 

Rosalie gazed first upon her mother, and then upon the 
packet she held. She was anxious, as could be seen by the 
expression upon her face, but she gave the promise. 

I will obey you to the very letter in this,” she said. 
** 1 will keep the missive sacredly to myself ; and it shall 
not be opened until I am wholly free from all control of my 
father. This I will promise — and I bind it by the love I 
bear you.” 


lOO 


KARMEL THE SCOUT. 


As she spoke she bent over and imprinted a warm kiss 
upon her mother’s brow. 

Bless you, my child — bless you ! Where is Patience ? 
I would see her.” 

Rosalie called the old housekeeper at once ; and when 
the later had reached the bedside the dying woman bade 
her an affectionate farewell. 

I am going,” she said ; and among all the things I leave 
behind there is but one I can ask you to watch over for me. 
Will you not help her, if you can, in the hour of need, and 
give her your hand if danger besets her ? ” 

The faithful servant sank upon her knees, and with tears 
rolling down her cheeks, she promised to be true to her 
trust. She did love her kind mistress ; and the tears she 
shed came from the heart. 

A few moments of silence followed, during which the in- 
valid breathed very faintly, and with much effort. 

Patience,” she said, while an expression of pain passed 
over her features, go and tell Sir Arthur I would speak 
with him.” 

The servant at once left the room, and when she had 
gone the mother turned to her child. Rosalie sank down 
by her side, and took one of her thin hands. She started 
with alarm, for that hand was very cold ! 

Keep the paper. Rose,” said the dying mother. Oh ! 
I wrote it when my heart was heavy and sad. You will find 
tear-marks upon it ! But I know that your love for your 
mother will lead you to forgiveness. Kiss me, my child.” 

The weeping girl imprinted an affectionate kiss upon her 
parent’s cheek, and pillowed her head by its side. 

“ Don’t sing so loud, darling.” 

Me, mother ? I am not singing.” 

That sounds better ! It sounds sweetly !” 

Mother ! mother ! Look upon me — speak to me !” 

‘‘ Keep it, my child. Don’t open it till you are free from 
all danger — Sir Arthur — oh! my husband ! Rose, don’t 
curse me I Love me — love me ever 1” 

I will, mother ! — I will. Open your eyes ! Speak ! ” 

There was a motion of the thin, cold hand. Rose looked 
to see, and found that it had fallen from the bosom, She 


PLANS FOR A NO TILER FLIGHT 


101 


raised it up ; but it only fell back again like an arm of 
lead ! 

Like the sinking to sleep of an infant had passed the 
weary, heart-worn pilgrim’s soul away ! Her troubles were 
ended — her great grief swallowed up in the gulf that awaits 
both the joys and sorrows of all the living! 


CHAPTER XIII. 

PLANS FOR ANOTHER FLIGHT. 

Sir Arthur Lincoln came to the chamber of death. 
The soul of his partner had been gone almost an hour. 

He found Rosalie upon the bed, weeping as though her 
heart would break ; and her sobs were loud and agoniz- 
ing. 

‘'How long has she been dead?” the cold, stern man 
asked. 

The child started up, but made no reply. ^ She had heard 
a voice, but she knew not what had been said. 

“ How long since your mother died ? ” Sir Arthur re- 
peated. 

“ A long time, sir. An hour, sir.” 

So long ? Then I could not have seen her had I wished. 
Go to your room, Rosalie, and I will send people up to take 
care of the body.” 

“No! no!-— Oh, no!” gasped the poor girl. “Tear 
me not away now ! Let me stay with her while I can ! 
You will not send me away ! ” 

“ Well, stay then. But you must have a curious taste.” 

The poor girl was deeply shocked by this unfeeling re- 
mark, but she called back her scattered senses as quickly as 
possible, for a new fear had entered her mind. 

“ Father,” she cried, springing forward and catching him 
by the sleeve, “ do not send any strangers here to touch my 
dear mother ! Let Aunt Patience and me do it all. Oh, 
do not send any one yet ! ” 

“ But we must have a coffin, and a shroud, and a proper 
dress.” 


t02 


k ARM EL THE SCOUT, 


We can fix it all. Oh, let us fix it ! When it is all 
done, then they can bring the coffin ! ” 

Well, I won’t interfere here. Take your own way for a 
few days.” 

And thus speaking the man left the room. 

The thought of having cold, mercenary hirelings come to 
handle the sacred casket she had dwelt upon so long in love, 
started Rosalie into new life, and she resolved, with the aid 
of Aunt Patience, to prepare the mortal remains for their 
final rest. 

The old housekeeper was called, and she seconded the plan 
heartily. And so the work was commenced. Carefully and 
tenderly the two mourners moved their hands to the task, 
weeping and praying in turns ; and in whispered accents tell- 
ing o’er the varied goodness of the departed one. 

Patience opened upon the theme of her poor, dear mistress 
being killed by the harshness of her husband ; but Rosalie 
stopped her. 

“ Let it pass now,” the orphan urged. If he has it upon 
his soul, let him be with his God ! My mother is at rest — 
where sorrows can come no more, and where harsh words 
are never spoken. I would not ask for any punishment up- 
on him who should have been her best earthly friend. Yet 
the time must surely come when he shall wish he had been 
a better man. God forgive him ! ” 

At length their work was done. The marble-like form, 
looking as pure in its final rest as the untrodden snow upon 
the earth without, was arrayed in a neat robe of white mus- 
lin ; the hair folded back from the polished brow and hidden 
beneath the trimming of the lace cap ; and the brow itself 
covered with kisses, invisible to mortal eyes, but seen of 
angels who note the deeds of love. 

At night the two mourners took turns in watching by the 
tenantless clay, and in the morning men came with the dread 
coffin, and the loved form was hidden away forever from the 
gaze of the stricken child. Sir Arthur had caused the top 
of the narrow house to be made whole, and then the men 
fastened it on by his orders. 

Poor Rose ! She begged — she prayed — she entreated — 
but to no avail. They shut the cruel coffin up, and when 


PLANS FOP ANOTHER FLIGHT. 


103 

the orphan knew that she should gaze upon that face never 
again she fled from the room. 

Half an hour afterwards Patience sought her, and she 
found her upon her bed, sobbing and weeping with her 
heart well-nigh broken ! 

* * * , :ic 9lc m 

Pale and almost sick, stood Rosalie Lincoln in the room 
where her mother had died. The last sad work had been 
done on the day before ; and she now stood in that apart- 
ment, where she had passed so many sweet hours with her 
who had gone, and, for the first time since the coming of the 
dark angel, she asked herself what was to be her fate. The 
question startled her, for it brought back to her mind some 
fearful threats she had heard. 

But she was cut short in her meditations by the entrance 
of her father. He did not look angry, but still there was a 
frown upon his brow, and the whole expression of his face 
was threatening. He motioned her to a seat, and then sat 
down near her, on the opposite side of the fireplace. 

Well, Rosalie,” he said, in a cold, careless tone, the 
time has come for deciding the arrangement for the future. 
There is nothing more to take up your attention here, while 
elsewhere your presence is needed. What is passed cannot 
be helped now. It is only a foolish custom which leads 
people to waste time in mourning, after everything is done 
that can be done. Your mother is gone, and no doubt she 
is better off where she is than she could be were she 
here.” 

The mourning child was touched to the deepest fount of 
feeling by these cruel remarks, and as she gazed up into the 
face of the speaker, the memory of all his harshness — of al! 
his ill-treatment — of all his brutality — the which had surely 
hastened the hour of her orphanage — she could not have 
restrained the answer which came to her lips had she 
wished. 

‘‘ Surely, she is better off, sir. She was not one who could 
live in peace with the hatred of one upon her who should 
have loved and honored her ! ” 

Ah — you speak very plainly, my young lady ! ” 

I hope you understand me, then.” 


104 


KARMEL THE SCOUT. 


As soon as the words were spoken, Rosalie wished she 
could recall them. But it was too late. They had been 
spoken, and they must remain in force against her. The 
father’s face became very pale, and the fierce clenching of 
his hands and teeth told how deeply he was moved. But 
he made no hasty reply. When he spoke it was in a tone 
more terrible than any quick burst of passion could have 
been. 

“ I do understand you, my dear young lady — I understand 
you very well ! — Very well do I understand you. And now 
suppose we change hands, andjr<?^^ take a turn at understand- 
ing ! I have seen Elroy Pemberton this morning, and he 
will take you to his home at once ! He is desirous of ob- 
taining his wife as soon as possible ; and under such cir- 
cumstances we have made all the necessary arrangements. 
You will go to his house to-morrow, and in just three days 
you will be made his wife ! Do you understand that ? ” 

“ I understand what you say, sir ; and I am fully per- 
suaded that under other circumstances you might carry this 
plan out. But I will not so dishonor you as to believe that 
you could so far violate every principle of humanity as to 
tear a child from her retirement of mourning to assume the 
bridal array ! ” 

“ You don’t believe I could, eh ? ” 

‘‘ I cannot believe it, sir.” 

Then you shall await the demonstration. In four days 
I shall go to New York ; and I may be gone some time ; 
but before 1 go I shall see you the wife of Elroy ! ” 
Impossible, sir ! ” 

“ Not at all, my lady. There is but one event can put a 
stop to it, — and that is another death. As sure as there is 
a man bearing the name I have spoken, so sure shall this 
come to pass ! Now prepare as soon as you please ! ” 
Rosalie had at first thought this threat only the result of 
sudden anger, but she thought so no more. She knew her 
father too well for that. She knew that he would carry out 
his plan if possible. She bowed her head upon her hands, 
and the strength she had summoned for the meeting all de- 
parted. As soon as she began to weep the hard-hearted 
man turned from the chamber, 


PLANS FOR ANOTHER PLIGHT. 




He had been gone but a few minutes when Aunt Patience 
entered. 

Marcy sakes alive ! I thought he’d stay here till 
doomsday ! I’ve been a-waitin’, my dear Rosey, this half 
hour. Andrew Van Ruter is down below, and he wants to 
see you.” 

Go and tell him I’ll be right down,” quickly returned 
the maiden. 

Rosalie washed her face, but she could not wash away the 
pallor that had come upon her cheeks, nor could she hide 
the deep crimson of her swollen eyes. But she cared not 
for that now. She hastened down as soon as possible, 
and found Andrew waiting for her. He was a young man, 
not over five-and-twenty, possessing a handsome, frank 
countenance, and a frame of much muscular power. 

Oh, you are the very one I most wished to see! ” the 
maiden cried, as she caught him by the hand. 

And you are the very one I wished to see,” returned 
the young man. I am going to Elizabethtown to-night, 
if I can get away.’' 

If you can get away ? Is there any doubt ? ” 

^‘Why — of course the British will not allow it if they 
know it, for they suspect that I am not friendly to them. 
However — there’ll be no trouble. I have it all arranged. 
And now what word shall I convey to Robert 1 ” 

^‘Tell him that my father has sworn that I shall marry 
with Elroy in three days. Tell him it is meant so to be.” 

To-day is Monday. Then he meant that you shall be 
married on Thursday ? ” 

‘‘ Yes; for on Thursday he starts for New York, and he 
will see me married — he means to see me married — before 
he goes. Tell Robert this; and tell him too, that I — ” 

The maiden stopped, for a strange idea had come to her 
mind. She trembled violently for a few moments, and then, 
seizing Andrew nervously by the arm, she uttered: 

“ Oh ! if you would save me from a fate worse than death 
take me with you! I can assume a disguise — I can bear up 
bravely — I can do anything, anything. Oh, do not say nay ! 
Let me go ! ” 

The young man was for a few moments undecided how 


io6 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT 


to proceed, but a glance into the upturned face of the im 
ploring girl — a glance at that prayerful, heart-broken look 
of agony, decided him. 

“ I will do all I can, Rosalie,” he said, earnestly and fer- 
vently, come with me, and I will protect you while I have 
life ! ” 

Oh, bless you ! bless you,” the fair girl ejaculated, 
resting her head upon his shoulder for a moment. 

And during that moment Andrew Van Ruter resolved 
that he would die, if need be, in her defense. He loved 
her well. And in his heart there was a smoldering fire which 
might have burned into a brighter, warmer flame, could it 
have had but the answering spark from her bosom. But he 
loved Robert Pemberton, too ; and in the nobleness of his 
soul he knew no jealousy; and if, at times, he wished that 
Rosalie’s heart could have been all his own, he only sighed 
and resolved that he would show his love through a 
privilege, and rest content with the possession of her rich 
gratitude and sisterly affection. 

I have made arrangements to start off at eight o’clock 
this evening,” he said ; and I will meet you at any place 
you may designate.” 

Let me be governed by your plans,” returned the 
maiden. I will meet you wherever you say.” 

Then let it be at my house. Be there at half-past 
seven, if you can, and I think we may get away without 
much trouble. We shall have to go on foot some distance, 
as it would not be safe to take horses from here.” 

‘‘ I can walk easily. I am strong ; and in such a cause I 
could stand much.” 

So it was arranged that Rosalie should be at Andrew’s 
house at half-past seven, and then the young man took 
his leave. 

As soon as he was gone the unhappy girl began to think 
of visiting Clara Pemberton. She wished to see her very 
much, and she felt it to be her duty, too. But should she 
go out without asking ? She pondered upon this point 
awhile, and finally concluded that she had better keep her 
plan to herself. If she asked her father he would surely 
refuse her ; for he hated Clara as he did all Patriots. 


PLAJ\rs FOR ANOTHER FLIGHT, lo? 

She went at once to her apartment and prepared to go 
out ; and having put on her hood and shawl she returned 
to the kitchen and went out the back way. She had gone 
but a short distance when she discovered that she was fol- 
lowed by a British soldier. She walked on faster, and he 
did the same ; then she slackened her pace, and he slack- 
ened his. Still he did not show any disposition to stop her, 
and she kept on. 

She reached the dwelling of the Widow Reed, and knocked 
at the door. The lady herself answered the summons, and 
Rosalie asked to see Clara Pemberton. The widow seemed 
to hesitate at first, but finally she bade the girl to enter. 
The latter cast her eyes about as she stepped upon the 
threshold, and saw that the soldier had stopped within a 
few rods of the door, and was evidently watching her. 
But she stepped in at once, and was soon in the room with 
Clara. 

The meeting between those two loving, faithful beings 
was deeply affecting, and for a long time their conversation 
was upon the subject of Rosalie’s recent bereavement. At 
length, however, the latter broached the other subject that 
jay near her heart. She told her plan, and also explained 
wrhy she meant to take the step. 

“ And you will see Robert ! ” the fond sister said 
eagerly. 

Yes — I hope to. I am not free yet ; but I shall strain 
every nerve. Oh, if you could go with me ! ” 

Not yet,” returned Clara, contentedly. It might ruin 
all were you to take another with you. The escape of my 
brother is joy enough for the present ; and then, again, I 
am in no immediate danger. Colonel Lyndarm is at present 
engaged in some sort of topographical work, and will not 
be here for a week. I feel under no apprehension. I have 
a plan of escape projected which will work well, I am as- 
sured. I am armed, too ; and in case of final necessity — 
should it come to the fatal moment — I shall not hesitate to 
strike him down ! I have studied the consequences, and 
am willing to abide by them. Yet I will escape, if I 
can.” 

There was an air of calm, dignified assurance about the 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT. 


loS 

speaker that impressed her visitor with a sense of reliance 
upon her courage and fortitude, which mere words could 
not have given. 

The two girls conversed awhile longer, and then Rosalie 
arose to take her leave. She had become happily assured 
that her friend was not in immediate danger, and she 
furthermore had received a message for Robert to the effect 
that his sister would join him at Elizabethtown within two 
weeks. 

When the visitor reached the street she saw the soldier 
standing just where she had last seen him. She passed on 
close by him, and when she had gone a short distance she 
found that he was again following her. For the first time 
the thought burst upon her that she was under strict sur- 
veillance ! It came with an unpleasant effect ; but upon 
reflection she thought that she might have reason to be 
thankful that she had discovered it thus early, for now she 
could exercise more care than she might otherwise have 
done. 

When she reached the door of her father’s dwelling she 
saw the soldier pass around to the front of the house. She 
went at once to her own room, and when she had put off 
her outer garments, and fixed the fire, she sat down and 
reflected upon the course she should pursue. She knew 
very well that a guard had been placed over her, and that 
she could not leave the house without being followed unless 
she could manage to get away in some secret manner. She 
thought of many plans, but upon inspection they proved 
unsafe. Finally, she hit upon the idea of assuming the 
disguise of a soldier. Many such were constantly coming 
and going to and from the house, and she believed she 
could get away thus. At all events, her mind settled down 
upon that plan. She only waited now for the coming of 
night. 

The dark curtain at length fell upon the earth, and 
Rosalie glided up into the garret where the condemned uni- 
forms were. She selected one which she thought would 
answer, and then returned to her chamber. She dared not 
put it on yet, for if her father should call upon her all 
would be lost. So she waited until the clock struck seven, 


THE DIE IS CAST. 


109 


and then she donned the strange attire, making her own 
clothes up into a bundle to take along with her. 

So far all was well ; but the hardest was yet to come. 
The poor girl trembled, but she did not falter. She 
thought of Elroy Pemberton — of the curse that must fall 
upon her if she stayed— and she asked God to give her 
strength ! 


' CHAPTER XIV. 

THE DIE IS cast! 

Back from the house of Sir Arthur, as we have before 
stated, extended an L. Beyond this, and connected with it, 
was a long shed which could be closed tight ; and beyond 
this still, and forming a right angle by the two fronts, was a 
large barn. To the L and the shed there were back-doors, 
though they were not used in the winter, as they only 
opened into the kitchen-garden. A passageway extended 
from the house to the barn. 

Rosalie had planned to make her way to the barn, if she 
foun'd no one there ; but if any one should be there, then 
she meant to leave by one of the garden-doors. 

As soon as she had prepared her bundle she took the 
money her mother had given her — some three hundred 
dollars in gold, — and the few jewels which had been family 
keepsakes upon her mother’s side for several generations ; 
and then left her room. She glided carefully along, stop- 
ping ever and anon to listen, until she reached the kitchen, 
where she found Aunt Patience. 

“ You are going,” the old woman said, half sadly. 

Yes,” the maiden replied. “ Is the way clear ? ” 

I haven’t seen anybody go out since dark.” 

Rosalie rested her head upon her old friend’s bosom a 
moment, exchanged affectionate kisses with her, and then 
kept on her way. She passed through the long shed, feel- 
ing her way along slowly and carefully ; and when she 
reached the door of the barn she stopped to listen. She 
could hear the horses stamping and pawing, and the cows 


no 


KARMEL THE SCOUT, 


rattling their horns against their stanchions ; but she could 
hear no human voice. 

When she had become satisfied that no one was within, 
she pulled back the little slide, put her arm in, and unhasped 
the door, and having opened it she glided in. It was very 
dark in there — too dark to see anything at all save the glass 
window close by her. The horses set up a loud whinnying, 
and for awhile she feared they would expose her ; but she 
stopped not for this. 

After groping for some time, she found the back-door of 
the barn — the one which opened into the yard, and having 
unhasped this, she passed out. The snow was all trodden 
down here, as the animals had to come out into the yard 
after their water ; so she easily made her way across, and 
soon climbed over the fence. But here the passage was 
more difficult. The snow was deep and untrodden, and in 
many places piled up in high banks. 

The girl’s plan now was to flee across the lower or back 
part of the garden, and so on across the next one, which 
belonged to a neighbor, and from thence to the road, going 
beyond said neighbor’s house. With this intent she started 
on. It was a severe trial, but she did not falter. At times 
she was in the snow to her waist, wallowing and plunging 
along with the utmost difficulty, and anon she would come 
to a space where the trackless path was easier. She 
reached the yard of her neighbor, and here she sat down to 
rest, for her breath was well-nigh spent. Her heart beat 
furiously, and her strength seemed all gone. 

At length she started on again, and was soon in the road. 
The way was now plain and easy. The home of Van 
Ruter was not far distant, she having gained over half-way 
already. She gave one quick look behind her, and she 
thought she saw a man coming towards her. But what of 
that ? There were many people passing to and fro at this 
time of the evening. 

She sped on ; she had reached the gate of the little 
yard before her friend’s house, and was about to put 
her hand upon the latch, when she heard a step behind 
her. She turned — and saw a British soldier only a few 
feet off. 


TtiE DIE IS CAST, 


tit 


Can you tell me where there is a doctor, comrade ? 
the fellow said. 

I do not know, sir,7 the maiden replied. 

« Why do you sir me ! Ah, my dear girl, private troopers 
are not wont to be so polite to each other ! 

As he thus spoke he placed his hand upon her arm, and 
drew her towards him. But even in that moment of agony 
and fear intense, she had a noble presence of mind. Her 
first impulse was to call out for lielp, or, at all events, to 
shriek ; but on the instant she knew that Andrew would, 
come to her aid if he heard her, and then he, too, might be 
prevented from leaving town. 

First she tried with all her power to tear herself away. 
But her captor was a strong, muscular fellow, and his grip 
was like a vice upon her arm. 

Why do you interrupt me thus ? she gasped, for the 
3rst time turning her face towards him. 

Because I am ordered so to do,” the man replied. 

Ordered ? By whom ? ” 

By your father.” 

Rosalie had recognized a soldier whom she had often 
seen at the house, and she knew that any farther attempt at 
deception would be useless ; so she resolved to appeal to 
his sympathy. 

Oh, sir ! ” she implored, in a low, prayerful tone, ‘‘ I 
know you can have no ill-feelings towards me ! ” 

‘‘ On the contrary, lady, I have the best of feelings for 
you.” 

Then you will not carry me back to certain death ! For 
I could not live under the terrible curse they would put 
upon me ! Oh, let me go, and I will — ” 

Stop, lady. This is all of no use. I must take you 
back with me, and for several reasons. First, your father 
will punish me severely if I let you go. My companion 
knows that I have seen you, for I told him of it just after I 
saw you leave the barn.” 

Did you see me leave the barn ? ” 

Oh, yes. I saw you leave your chamber, too ; and I 
knew you were dressed in men’s clothes.” 


II2 


K ARM EL TILE SCOUT, 


‘‘You did V* uttered Rosalie, in alarm ; for she dreamed 
not that any one had seen her when she dressed. 

“Yes. I saw your shadow upon the white curtain of 
your window. I knew that you alone were there, and when 
I saw that shadow thrown upon the curtain, I know it must 
be your own. I knew when you left the room ; and after 
that I watched for your exit. You know the first reason. 
The second is, — I don't think you should throw yourself 
away upon a rank Rebel ! " 

A quick, bitter reply was upon the indignant girl’s lips as 
she heard this remark ; but she kept it to herself. She still 
begged of him to set her free ; but it was of no use. 

“ You will let me speak with these people here — with a 
female friend of mine — will you not ? ” she asked, when 
she had become assured that she could gain nothing else. 

“ I couldn’t do it, my dear lady.” 

“ Not speak one moment with a friend ? Will you be so 
cruel ? ” 

“ I don’t know how it is ; but somehow you don’t look 
like a young girl in that dress ; and I can’t feel that tender- 
ness I might feel for a gown and bonnet. However I don’t 
know as it can do any harm to let you speak with a woman.” 

“ Of course there can be no harm. Let me see her one 
moment.” 

“ She expects you, does she ? ” 

“ Yes, sir — though she knows not how, or why, I was 
coming.” 

“ But will you give me your pledge of honor not to make 
any attempt to escape ? ” 

“ I will, sir, readily.” 

“ Mind you, now, — you will take no advantage which 
may be offered you ? You promise to return with me ? 

“ I give you my honor that I will, sir,” 

“Very well. Then let us go in. I must keep you in 
sight.” 

So they went in, and when they reached the door, Rosa- 
lie knocked. It happened very fortunately that Kate 
answered the summons, for had Andrew come he would 
surely have attacked the soldier ; and thus an alarm might 
have been given which would have placed him in durance, 


THE DIE IS CAST, 


113 

as it afterwards appeared that a second soldier was 
close by. 

It is Rose/' quickly cried our heroine, as she saw the 
startled look upon Kate's face. I can not come. I am 
detected, and must return.” And then she added, in a 
lower tone, — Tell Andrew to do as we had planned. He 
will tell Robert all. I am to be married Thursday if we 
live ! Yet I will do all I can. If they can do any- 
thing — ” 

Look here," uttered the soldier, you’ll have to speak 
a little louder. There may be treason in your whisper- 
ings ! ” 

I have nothing more to say, sir ; but you may be assured 
we have spoken no treason.” 

Kate caught her friend around the neck and imprinted a 
warm kiss upon her cheek, and then bade her a God’s 
blessing ! 

Look here,” said the trooper, in a tone which he meant 
should be very witty, that’s a foolish wasting of kisses. 
Suppose you try it on my cheek ? ” 

“ Look ye, my man,” returned Rosalie, trembling with 
utter indignation, I’ll tell you what I will do ; Major 
O’Harra shall teach you manners ! " 

Now Rosalie knew that this fellow was one of the major’s 
servants ; and he knew that the major was very fond of the 
maiden. 

No, no ! ” he entreated, in a tone of sudden fear. I 
meant nothing. You wouldn’t do that after I’ve granted ye 
this privilege." 

Then be civil, sir.” 

I can do that. But come — we’ll be moving.” 

Rosalie had no more to wait for, and she turned away 
and followed the soldier from the garden. At the next 
corner they were joined by a second soldier, who had been 
concealed there by the angle of the fence. 

Alas ! it was a bitter walk for poor Rosalie ! Her heart 
was heavy and sad, and the bright kindling of hope had 
died away, leaving only despair in her bosom ! 

When she reached the house from whence she had fled, 
she found her father awaiting her in the hall. He gazed 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT 


I14 

upon her as she instinctively stopped before him, and finally 
said : 

Rosalie, you may go to your room. I trust you will 
not take another walk this evening, because these men have 
enough else to do besides following you.” 

And thus speaking he turned away. 

Rosalie had anticipated a sharp, angry reproof ; and she 
would much rather have had it than to have heard the cool, 
sarcastic, heartless remarks he made. But she went to her 
room, and when once there she placed her hands upon her 
bosom and gazed vacantly upon the floor. 

Where was the chance of escape now ! Alas — where ? 
To leave the house was impossible. She knew that ; and 
the thought was passed over to be entertained no more. 

‘‘ That hope is gone — gone forever ! ” she murmured to 
herself ; and as she spoke she arose and threw off the dis- 
guise she had assumed. When she had once more donned 
her own garb. Aunt Patience came to see her. 

I was afeared ye couldn’t do it,” the old woman said, as 
she took a seat, and placed her arm about Rosalie’s neck. 

I was afeard they'd find ye. Oh, I’m sorry, darlin’ ! 
I’m real sorry.” 

I know you are, aunt ; I know you are,” the unhappy 
girl replied. But it’s too late now. Alas ! I see no more 
hope ! I must be made the wretched being they have 
planned to make me ! ” 

But can’t ye do somethin’, Rose ? Can’t ye contrive to 
git away from ’em ? ” 

How can I ? ” the maiden asked, with an earnestness 
that seemed to show that she hoped Patience might think 
of something that would help her. 

‘‘ I’m sure I don’t know ; but then it does seem as though 
somethin’ might be done. Don’t it seem so to you ? ” 

Not now, aunt. It did seem so an hour ago, but it 
seems so no more.” 

Well — it’s hard. I declare, it does seem as though you 
dught to be protected. I wish I •was a man— that’s all I 
wish.” 

And what would you do ? ” asked Rosalie, almost 
smiling at the quaint earnestness of the old lady. 


THE DIE IS CAST, 


115 

What would I do ? I'd do somethin’ plaguey quick now, 
you’d better believe. I’d learn ’em that everybody wa’n’t 
a-goin* to kneel to ‘em. That’s what I’d do ! P’r’haps ye 
don’t think so ? ” 

I do think so, Aunt Patience ; for I know how good 
you are, and how kind you would be to anybody who 
deserved your aid. I know it all. But, alas ! I can see no 
way in which you can help me now.” 

Neither can I, Rose ; but — I wish I could.” 

The maiden placed her arm about the neck of her friend 
and kissed her ; and the tears that stood in her eyes told 
that she appreciated the love thus manifested. 

I know you would quickly do all you could,” she said ; 
*^and I surely feel all the gratitude I could feel were it 
done as you wish.” 

“ Thank you, Miss Rose. I know you — Ha ! — who’s 
that callin’ ? Wasn’t it somebody callin’ me ? ” 

^‘Yes — ’tis father.” 

I wonder what he wants,” the old housekeeper snapped 
out, as she arose to answer the call. 

She left the room. And at the end of half an hour 
Rosalie heard a whisper at her door. 

Is that you. Aunt Patience ?” she asked. 

Yes, Rose — it’s poor old Aunt Patience,” the faithful 
keeper returned, in a hoarse whisper. Your father has 
forbid me from cornin’ into your room any more. He says 
I’m full of rebellion. He says if I do come in 'twill be 
worse for you ; so I won’t do it. But I’ll see ye agin. 
Rose, darlin’ — I’ll see ye agin. When ye git settled down 
I’ll come. Good-night ! God bless ye ! ” 

Rosalie heard a deep sob as the woman turned away, and 
she was much moved. She would have spoken some word 
in reply, but the visitor had turned away ere she had an 
opportunity to collect her thoughts. She heard the sound 
of the departing footsteps die away in the distance, and 
then she threw herself upon her bed. 

It was a severe blow. In one sense the severest she had 
yet received ; for it opened clearly to her the fact that for 
her her father had no spark of compassion. And up to the 
present moment, too, there had been a lingering, undefined 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT, 


1 16 

shadow of some possibility of salvation. There had been 
no direct hope — only a sort of prayerful longing for deliver- 
ance, founded upon the little human kindness which might 
be lingering in her father’s bosom. But even this shadowy 
solace was now removed, and she could only give herself 
up to despair. 

The night passed away — a sleepless night of agony and 
prayer ; and in the morning Rosalie arose, and looked out 
upon the snow-covered earth. The sun was up, and the 
sky was cloudless. Upon the windows the frost had 
gathered in fantastic shapes, and those who moved without 
were closely muffled up, and hurried on their way as though 
they would escape the intense cold that so unceremoniously 
nipped their ears and cheeks. The maiden gazed out 
awhile, but the sharp, frosty state of the atmosphere soon 
reminded her that she had no fire ; and, having thrown on 
her clothes, she went into the little sitting-room where her 
mother used to sit, and where Patience had been wont to 
build a fire the first thing in the morning. She opened the 
door and looked in. She started back, for her father sat 
there by the fire. 

‘‘ Rosalie — I have been waiting for you,” he said. 

She did not dare to retreat ; so, having overcome the 
trepidation caused by this unexpected meeting, she passed 
in, and closed the door behind her. Sir Arthur waited 
until she had taken a seat, and then he said : 

I have come, Rosalie, to inform you that I shall be 
ready to accompany you to Mr. Pemberton’s at ten o’clock 
this forenoon. You will be ready at that time. You can 
have your things ready, and they shall be sent over. As 
for your dowry, that shall be arranged when I return from 
New York, where I am going in part to make arrangements 
for raising the money. Of course you will be ready. 
Remember — precisely at ten.” 

Rosalie did not answer immediately. She gazed into 
her father’s face until she had fairly recovered her scattered 
thoughts, and then she said, with a look and tone of tear- 
less agony: 

Father, for many weeks I have watched by the bedside 
of my dying mother, an anxious, unhappy child. My soul 


THE DIE IS CAST. 


117 


has been tortured by fear, and my heart has been pained 
by a grief ‘that I may not tell. And now that mother is 
gone from us, and I am left in sadness and in mourning, 
my heart is not yet healed of its deep wound, and even the 
fatigue of body is not overcome. I am hardly returned 
from my mother’s grave, when you ask me to assume the 
duties of a bride ! You ask me to come up from a grief 
the deepest a child can feel, and give my heart to one 
whom you have chosen to be my husband ! How can I 
do that now ? I cannot. You will not push this matter with 
such haste. I ask you not to reverse your ultimate plans — 
I only ask you, implore you, to give me time to quell the 
turmoil of my agony. Oh, you will not refuse me this ? 
It is only a matter of time, and in that time lie all the 
withered hopes of my life ! ” 

*‘We have arranged for all that,” coolly replied Sir 
Arthur. ‘‘ Elroy has promised that, after you are married, 
he will give you all the time you wish for mourning ; and 
during that period he will not intrude upon your privacy.” 

And why is this ? ” cried the' maiden eagerly. ‘‘ If 
such is his intent, then why will he not grant me that time 
before marriage ? ” 

Do you think me a blind man or an idiot ? ” asked the 
baronet, quickly and almost savagely. 

Neither — neither,” whispered Rosalie trembling. 

Then answer me this : if we give you one month, or 
two months, or more, will you give me your word of honor 
that, at the end of the period named, you will become the 
wife of Elroy Pemberton, and that you will not take advan- 
tage of any opportunity that may offer itself for escape ? ” 
Rosalie did not answer. She trembled violently, and her 
eyes were bent to the floor. 

Why do you not answer ? ” the father asked, at the end 
of some seconds. 

“ I can not,” was the trembling, faintly-spoken response. 

Then you will not give the promise ? ” 

How could she when her every prayer to God was for the 
opportunity of escape? She could not, and she plainly 
told him so. 

Then,” resumed the parent, you see why we can not 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT. 


iiS 

grant your request. We know very well that you only look 
for an opportunity to escape, so that you may marry with 
that condemned Rebel ! And we know, too, that you would 
not hesitate at anything which could help you in your plan. 
Knowing this we have resolved that you shall be married 
on the day after to-morrow, and then, if you manage to es- 
cape while your husband grants you a season of quiet 
mourning, you cannot marry with any one else, and he can 
also claim you by law wherever he can find you ! You un- 
derstand it now. Remember,” he added, rising from his 
chair, at ten o’clock, precisely, you will be ready ! ” And 
thus speaking he left the room. 

Rosalie saw it all now. She saw now why she was to be 
so hastily married, and she saw, too, that under such cir- 
cumstances any prayer of hers would be unavailing. The 
movement on their part was not, after all, one of vengeance 
wholly ; but it was one of absolute necessity to the consum- 
mation of their plans. It was simply to be an effective bar- 
rier to her escape ! 

To think of freedom from these agonizing bonds now 
would be simply to clasp an empty shadow ! 


CHAPTER XV. 

IN THE lion’s den. 

Rosalie heard the clock strike nine, and she knew that 
she must be moving. If she failed to be prepared, then she 
would have to go unprepared. She went to her chamber 
and commenced to gather up such things as she felt were 
hers to take. She had resolved that she would not shed a 
tear ; but when she came to the little souvenirs which her 
mother had left, her grief would not be restrained. Every 
article called back to her mind some season of joy with the 
loved one who was gone from her earthly companionship 
forever ; and she sank down and wept. 

But time flew on, and the unhappy girl knew that she 
must work though every nerve were a point of sorrow, and 
every cord stung with agony. She had but few things to 


IN THE LION^S DEN. 


I19 

select, and when the clock struck ten she was ready. Her 
clothing she had packed into a large chest ; and the other 
articles — of jewelry and ornament, and a few choice books, 
all wet with tears — she had placed in the inlaid escritoire 
which had been her mother’s. 

In a very few minutes after the clock had struck Sir 
Arthur came. He saw that his child was ready, and an ex- 
pression of relief passed over his features. J^t was not an 
expression of anything like pleasure, or gratitude ; but only 
the result of relief from a fear that he might have further 
trouble with her. He informed her that a sledge was at the 
door, and without a word she put on her hood and cloak 
and followed him down. When they had reached the hall 
he asked her if she had anything besides the chest to come 
down. 

The escritoire,” she said. 

Escritoire ? ” he repeated. I did not know that you 
had one.” 

It was my mother’s,” the poor girl answered, frightened 
with the fear that it would be taken from her. 

And she was almost sure that such was his intent ; but 
when he saw the startled look upon her face he seemed to 
keep back something he would have said, and turning to 
two men who stood near the door, he bade them go up and 
bring down the articles they had heard mentioned. The 
chest and escritoire were soon in the sledge, and then 
Rosalie was conducted to a seat behind them. Her father 
took his place by her side, and the team was driven off. 

At the distance of a mile they came to a large house, the 
appearance of which betokened a wealthy owner. The 
maiden was conducted to the door, and a servant led both 
her and her father to the parlor, where they found Mr. 
Richard Pemberton. 

As we have said before, this Richard was the brother of 
Robert’s father ; and when the latter died Robert and Clara 
had been taken beneath his roof ; and there they had found 
a home until the breaking out of the war. Robert had at 
first expressed his patriotic proclivities, and when his uncle 
found that he was fixed in that principle of faith and action 
he turned both him and Clara from his doors. But there 


120 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT 


was another motive which he did not reveal. The keeping 
of the sister was an expense which he wished to be rid of, 
so he made their political faith the ostensible cause of their 
banishment. He was a mercenary man — a miser of heart 
— but far from being as wealthy as people thought. The 
union of his only son with Rosalie Lincoln was a pecuniary 
arrangement which he was very anxious to consummate. Sir 
Arthur had promised to settle twenty thousand dollars upon 
his daughter, and that was a sum nearly four times as 
large as Richard Pemberton could have raised without 
selling off some of his property. He had a good estate — 
one of the most valuable in the Jerseys — but unfortunate 
speculations had swallowed up most of his ready money. 

He was a stout, heavy man, with a large, broad head, 
which was thickly covered with stone-gray hair ; small, 
cold, gray eyes ; and the lower features of the face heavy 
and flabby. There was a coarseness about him which no 
amount of dress or effort could cover up. 

Such was Richard Pemberton. He received the baronet 
with the most flattering smiles he could command ; and 
then he turned to the maiden. 

Miss Rosalie,” he said, assuming a kind, fatherly tone, 
which might have passed for a natural feeling had it not 
been so much overdone, I am most happy to see you. 
Believe me when I say that your presence already sheds a 
genial warmth upon our household. I cannot but feel that 
this moment is the herald of many seasons of joy and glad- 
ness. May I not hope that we shall find new happiness 
now that you have come ? ” 

Had Rosalie been ignorant of the speaker’s true char- 
acter she might have been favorably moved by this speech ; 
but she knew him too well ; and she might have given him 
no answer had she not at that moment met a threatening 
look from her father. 

‘‘ I hope I shall be happy,” she said, faintly. 

‘‘Ah — you shall — you shall. You shall be very happy. 
Your apartment is all ready, with a good fire in it. We had 
' it aired this morning. I’ll have you shown up at once.” 

Thus speaking the host went to the inner corner of the 
room and pulled the bell-cord, and in a few moments after- 


IN THE LION'S DEN. 


121 


wards a servant appeared, who was directed by her master 
to show the young lady to her chamber. 

After she was gone the two men seated themselves near 
the fire. They were silent a little while ; but Pemberton 
broke the ice by asking : 

How does she seem to take it ? 

Well — she is more reasonable about it than I had ex- 
pected. She pleaded pretty hard at first ; and also tried 
pretty hard to' escape ; but she’s got cooled down now. 
She knows what’s got to come, and I think she will prepare 
for it with as good a grace as possible.” 

“ 1 hope she will,” resumed the host. Now I could train 
a child of my own as sharply as I needed to ; but with the 
child of another it is different.” 

And yet,” suggested the baronet, you must carry a 
steady hand with her — and a firm one, too. If she thought 
she could move your sympathies she would give you no 
peace. Her dowry shall be forthcoming.” 

Oh — ah — I hope you don’t think I care for the money 
part of it,” cried Pemberton, with admirable honesty of look 
and tone. 

I know you do not,” replied Sir Arthur, who knew very 
well that he spoke falsely as he said it. I know you do 
not. But still twenty thousand dollars is something ; and 
it will relieve you of some anxiety touching your son’s 
future prospects.” 

Oh, certainly, certainly. Sir Arthur. For Elroy’s sake 
I am glad. I have enough — plenty — but at present it is 
so situated that I cannot command it at will. I shall be 
firm with her — fear not.” 

If you do not feel like assuming the whole, you may 
tell her that you are simply carrying out her father's orders. 
You understand ?” 

Yes ; — and I think it a good plan. But I hope she won’t 
try to escape — to run away from my house. 

You need be under no apprehension on that score,” 
said the baronet, with a meaning nod of the head. I shall 
attend to that. I shall see that she is watched until she is 
married.” 

Does she know it ? ” 


1^2 


Karmel the scout. 


No/' 

‘‘ Well — she'll find it out if she attempts to make off, I 
suppose." 

“ She’ll be very likely to." 

I suppose you have not changed the plan of having the 
wedding come off day after to-morrow ? " 

No. It must come off then, for I must go to New York 
as soon as the ceremony is over. I had planned to go to- 
day ; but I have concluded to wait until I see her the wife 
of your son." 

Of course you would not be away at such a time. I 
should feel at a loss if you were not present." 
shall be there." 

‘‘ Have you engaged the clergyman ? " 

‘‘Yes. It is all fixed." 

“ Then I shall have no trouble on that score ? " 

“ None at all. But where is Elroy now ? " 

“ He is with General Howe." 

“ Ah — I did not see him," said the baronet. “ What has 
he to do with the general ? " 

“ Didn't you know that my son had been raising a com- 
pany of Royalists ? " asked Pemberton, quite proudly. 

“ No," returned Lincoln. “ How long has he been so 
engaged. 

“ Oh, some time. He has been at work in the vicinity 
of Newark, and has got up a company of fifty men, who 
will come on and join the Royal troops some time within 
two months. He has received a captain’s commission ; and 
has the promise of promotion." 

“ I am glad of that, really," said Lincoln, emphatically. 
I love to see our young men show a laudable zeal for their 
king." 

“Yes — it shows them to be honest and worthy," added 
Pemberton, with a touch of pride. “ Elroy has been very 
successful, and he tells me that he has enlisted only the 
best of men — all stout, honest fellows." 

“ He must be careful," suggested the baronet, “for the 
Rebels are on the watch for all who show any disposition 
to side with the British." 

“ No — he’s safe there," returned the host, with perfect 


IN THE LION^S DEN, 


123 


assurance. ‘‘ In the first place, he has prepared a disguise 
which no mortal eye could see through ; and then he has 
his meetings in places to which all the Rebels of the Jerseys 
could not penetrate. I tell you Elroy is witty." 

^‘Oh, I am sure of that," responded Sir Arthur. ‘‘Were 
• I not persuaded that he was an honest, capable youth, I 
should not thus — " 

The remark was cut short by the entrance of the very 
one of whom they were speaking. He entered with a hur- 
ried movement, and was about to pass directly through 
when he noticed Sir Arthur. He stopped, and having 
greeted the visitor, he would have passed on had not his 
father detained him. 

Elroy Pemberton was a tall, well-formed man, twenty- 
eight years of age, and not by any means ill-looking. His 
hair and eyes were both black, and his features very regular; 
but there was a cold, wicked expression upon his face which 
could not escape the observation of any one who watched 
him narrowly. It was not a brutal look ; nor was it a result 
of any swaying passion, or of dissipation. It was a calm, 
heartless, calculating expression, taking its most striking 
point from the snake-like, glittering glance of the eye. It 
was one of those looks which would strike terror to the 
soul of a helpless person who should see it in the face of 
his enemy. Yet he could be very pleasing as a companion, 
and had many friends. 

“ My son," said the host, “ Mr. Lincoln has brought his 
daughter with him." 

“ Ah ! " uttered the young man, with sudden energy. 
“ Has he brought her to stop with us ? " 

“ I have," said Sir Arthur, gazing upon Elroy with a look 
of commendation. “ And," he added with a smile, “ I hope 
very soon to see her under your charge for life." 

“ Thank you, sir," replied the favored suitor. “ I shall 
consider it the happiest hour of my life that gives to me 
the hand of your lovely child. And, sir, I hope in after 
years I may prove to you how grateful I can be for your 
kindness." 

“ 1 know you will — I know you will,'" the baronet said, 
almost enthusiastically. 


124 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT. 


But,” resumed Elroy, I shall have to leave you for the 
present. I am ordered by Sir William to go to Newark 
without delay.” 

To Newark ? ” repeated his father. For what ? ” 

To hav^ an eye kept upon some Rebels there. Infor- 
mation has just been brought in that quite a number of 
them are at work about the vicinity, and that they have a 
large store of arms and ammunition.” 

Have you got to stop any time ? ” 

No. I shall reach there to-night some time, and have 
all my business done before two o’clock in the morning. 
My company are to assemble at their rendezvous at mid- 
night, so I shall find them ready for me. After that I may 
rest until daylight, and then start for home, arriving here 
to-morrow afternoon.” 

That will answer,” remarked Sir Arthur. We have 
planned to have the marriage come off on the day after to- 
morrow. You won’t fail to be on hand } ” 

Oh, no. I should not very willingly miss that.” 

You will see Rosalie before you go?” suggested his 
father. 

«Yes — I must.” 

‘‘ Then go right up to her room. You will find her 
there.” 

Thank you,” returned the young man ; and with this he 
left the room. 

Rosalie sat by the comfortable fire, and her thoughts were 
with her dead mother. She watched the smoke as it curled 
up from the burning wood, and she thought how like human 
hopes it was. She did not hear the footsteps that came 
nigh ; but she heard a rap upon her door, and she bade the 
applicant enter. 

She gazed up, and saw Elroy Pemberton ! A quick, cold 
shudder passed through her frame, and she instinctively 
placed her left hand upon her heart. 

‘‘ Rosalie — my dearest love,” the young man said, as he 
approached and put out his hand, ‘‘this is happiness indeed. 
I had not hoped for — ” 

He stopped, for the maiden did not offer to take the ex- 
tended hand. She saw the sudden gleam of passion in his 


IN THE LION'S DEN, 


125 


glittering eyes, and under the influence of the fear which it 
caused she reached forth and placed her hand within his 
grasp. His touch was cold as ice, and it chilled her to the 
heart. 

I heard you were here,” he resumed, and, of course, I 
could not leave the house again without seeing you. Ah, 
Rosalie, we are soon to realize the full fruition of our 
hopes.” 

'The poor girl sat there, trembling like an aspen, but she 
did not speak. She could not yet, for she knew not what to 
say. She dared not give utterance to her real feelings, and 
she could not say what she did not feel, 

*‘You were aware that we are to be married on Thurs- 
day ? ” Elroy continued, with a pretty strong spice of im- 
patience in his tone and manner. 

Yes, sir,” she answered, without looking up. 

“ You must feel sad in your great bereavement, love ; but 
you shall have time for mourning. You will not be expected 
to appear happy and gay while this season of mourning, 
lasts. But you will by and by be cheerful and joyous in my 
companionship, will you not ? ” 

What should she reply ? She could not say yes ; for then 
she would be held to her promise. 

Alas ! ” she murmured, you know not what you ask. 
Were the human heart a thing to be bent and curbed at will 
I might answer you, yes ; but it is not so. I have no more 
power over my heart than I have over the stars of 
heaven.” 

But the heart must be joyful in the companionship of 
one it loves.” 

Rosalie gazed up as the young man thus spoke, but she 
was silent. 

“ You surely mean to love me ? ” he resumed. 

Oh, Elroy — as a friend — as a brother — yes. But no 
more ! no more ! ” 

How ? Will you not after all give me the heart I have 
so long sought? ” 

Mercy ! mercy ! ” the unhappy girl ejaculated, sinking 
upon her knees, and clasping her hands. Oh ! spare me 
from the fatal blow ! ” 


126 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT, 


What fatal blow ? What do you call a fatal blow ? de- 
manded Elroy angrily. 

Rosalie gazed fearfully up, but she dared not answer. 
Baffled and overcome at every turn, and held a guarded 
prisoner, she dared not even speak her mind ! All this 
coming immediately upon the terrible loss she had sus- 
tained, seemed to crush her spirit, and sink her bruised heart. 
Every word spoken now, which could call forth anger in the 
in the bosom of him who was to be her husband, would be 
sure to be visited in vengeance upon her in after-days. She 
knew Elroy Pemberton well ! 

You cannot answer me, eh ? ” uttered the suitor, be- 
tween his clenched teeth. ‘‘ I know your meaning, how- 
ever. You would quickly enough give to my cousin the 
answer I seek ! Aye — the pledge I ask in vain you would 
gladly bestow upon him ! I understand you ! But I have 
neither the time nor inclination to bandy words now. Busi- 
ness calls me away until to-morrow, and then I will see you 
again. In the mean time I trust you will become more wise. 
You can imagine how well I should like to know that the 
heart of my wife was set upon another ! Be sure that 
your own weal will demand a different bearing after our 
union ! 

With this he turned away and left the room. The maiden 
knew his meaning well ; and she knew, too, how impossible 
it would be to induce him to relinquish her hand. He had 
two incentives to the union, either one of which would have 
been all-sufficient to determine him. The first was, a 
sweet, long-sought revenge upon her and Robert ; and the 
second was, her dowry of twenty thousand dollars ! The 
strong motive powers in the human soul : Revenge and 
Avarice ! 

Sir Arthur and Elroy left the house together, the former 
to return to his home, and the latter to repair tq the quar- 
ters of his Troy band, and there plot for the destruction of 
Rebels. 

Rosalie remained in her chamber and felt that the earth 
was no longer a home for her ! The thought came to her, 
and she could not drive it off : the thought of being Elroy 
Pemberton’s wife, or being — where her mother was ! She 


ON A NEJV TRAIL. 


127 


had gazed out from her window and seen the same soldier 
who had captured her the night before, on post not far from 
her ! Surely she was not to escape alive. 

The day passed, and the night came. The night passed 
— a night of sleepless agony — and the day came again. The 
hours sped on, and finally the doomed girl moved her chair 
to the window and watched for the return of him whose 
presence was to her as is the angel of death to the soul that 
would live ! 


CHAPTER XVI. 

ON A NEW TRAIL. 

We left Robert Pemberton and Karmel at the house of a 
friend not far from Elizabethtown. This friend’s name 
was Adam Warner. He was a farmer, in the prime of life, 
powerful in frame, and stout and true of heart. He opened 
the door gladly to the fugitives, and when he did so he was 
propared to defend them with his life. 

But explain this,” he said, as he led them to the 
kitchen, and closed the door behind them. I want to 
know what you mean galloping over the country with them 
cut-throat regimentals on. I swow, ye don’t look like men 
a bit.'" 

Karmel quickly explained the matter by telling the story 
of the capture of himself and friend, and their subsequent 
escape. 

Well,” cried Adam, with an emphatic slap of the hands, 
“ that’s what I call some punkins ! — I do, I swow ! ” 

Then suppose you build a fire,” suggested the scout, 
with a light laugh. 

Guess I will ; and have sunth’n warmin’, too,” returned 
the big-hearted host, seizing the shovel as he spoke, and 
raking open the great heap of ashes against the chimney- 
back. 

The huge back-log had become one solid mass of live 
coal, and upon breaking it to pieces quite a fire was already 


128 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT, 


at hand. But the fuel was in the corner, and ere many 
minutes a broad, cheerful flame was leaping up the wide- 
mouthed chimney, and sending its genial glow into the 
room. The next movement was to put on the tea-kettle ; 
and then a stately decanter, a sugar-bowl, and three large 
tumblers, were brought forth. 

Ere long the kettle began to sing its homely song, and 
Adam Warner arose and commenced operations. Into 
each of the tumblers he poured a goodly potion from the 
decanter ; then he added sugar ; then he lifted off the tea- 
kettle and poured in the hot water ; then he produced a 
grater and a nutmeg ; and in a few moments the three 
inner men were undergoing a cheering process which the 
times not only sanctioned, but almost sanctified. 

It was now near morning, and Adam called his good wife 
and had breakfast prepared. The meal was eaten by 
candle-light, though when 'twas finished the first gray 
streak of dawn was visible in the east. 

A fire was built in the little front room, and as soon as it 
was sufficiently warm in there to be comfortable, the worthy 
host conducted his two guests thither. As he closed the 
door behind him and took a seat, his face assumed an 
earnest, meaning look. He filled and lighted his pipe, each 
movement being made with peculiar emphasis, as though it 
beat time to momentous thought. He dipped the pipe into 
the embers ; pressed it against the under side of the 
mantel-tree ; then placed the stem between his lips, where 
it was held firmly within a socket worn into the teeth ; 
and having given a few whiffs to ignite the tobacco, he 
turned to his guests, and after a thoughtful pause, during 
which the smoke curled up about his head in graceful 
wreaths, he said : 

“ Karmel, I’ve been thinkin’ of somethin’.” 

So I supposed from your manner,” returned the scout. 

It’s somethin’ of importance, too,” answered Adam. 

I’ve been lookin’ at them British uniforms you’ve got on, 
and I guess you can turn them to account.” 

Ah ? ” uttered Karmel, earnestly. They have already 
served us one good turn, and if they can serve us another J 


OJV A NEW TRAIL, 


129 


shall not be very sorry we took them. But what have you 
on hand now ? ” 

I will tell ye : There’s a squad of them infarnal Tories 
about here somewhere ; and I think they’ve been got 
together by some British officer. I’m jest as sure of it as I 
am that I’m alive ; though I can’t tell where nor when they 
meet, nor can I swear — that is, I couldn’t swear on the 
book — to any one as belongin’ to ’em. But I know of 
a few that I’m sure have jined ’em. I’m so sure that if 
’twas sheep-stealin’ instead of Toryin’ I’d prosecute ’em. 
There’s Jim Bright : he’s one of ’em. I’m sartin.” 

Jim Bright ? ” repeated Karmel thoughtfully. I 
don’t know him.” 

Then so much the better. He won’t know you. If 
you go to his house this evening in them uniforms, and 
pretend as though you’d been sent to him by some of the 
Britishers, he’ll be sure to expose himself. He’ll think you 
are Britishers, sure, and ye can get it all out of him. Of 
course you’ll pretend as though you’d been sent to him as 
one of the king’s friends.” 

“I understand you,” said the scout. “ By the rood, it is 
a capital plan. But you feel sure that this man is a 
Tory ? ” 

“ Sartin I do. I can swear that he’s a Tory at heart ; 
and I can almost swear that he is one of the gang that’s 
bein’ raised about here. We can’t find out the particulars ; 
but we’ve watched ’em, and we know there’s mischief goin’ 
on. Some of ’em are about Newark ; some to the west’rd 
of us ; and some in ’Lizabethto’n.” 

But how shall we find this Jim Bright ? ” asked the 
scout. 

Oh, I’ll go with ye and show ye the way, and then wait 
somewhere close by till ye come back. Of course ye can’t 
go till night, because he’d be suspicious to see two British 
soldiers venterin’ around here alone by daylight.” 

The matter was discussed at length, and the two patriots 
very soon made up their minds that they’d take the thing 
in hand. Adam explained to them that many of the people 
suspected the existence of a band of Tories in their midst ; 
but so secretly were their meetings held, and their affairs 


130 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT. 


conducted, that they could gain no positive knowledge of 
them. Men had been seen traveling off on horseback late 
at night, and returning towards morning ; and upon follow- 
ing them they were found to go off towards Camptown, of 
course keeping clear of the American forces there. And 
upon comparing notes with the people of Newark it was 
found that the same thing had been observed there. 

Our two friends put off their uniforms for the day ; and 
when they found that their host had some wood to chop 
and haul from an adjacent lot, they offered to help him. 
He would have refused the proffered assistance, but they 
extended it so cheerfully, and he wanted it so much, that 
he finally accepted it. 

So the day was mostly spent at work ; and when evening 
came they ate their supper, and then laid their plans for 
the work in hand. At nine o’clock the two visitors having 
resumed their British uniforms, they saddled their horses, 
and bidding the good hostess not to sit up for them, they 
started off. 

At the distance of two miles they came to a road which 
turned off to the left ; and having followed this two miles 
further towards Union, they took a by-way which brought 
them to a little hamlet of four dwellings. 

“ There," said Adam, I shall stop here. You will follow 
right on just about a mile, and you’ll see a small house 
without any other dwelling in sight. You can’t miss it. 
The house is on one side of the road, and the barn on the 
other. You stop there and ihquire for James Bright. 
You’ll find him unless the Tories happen to have a meetin’ 
to-night, which I don’t think very probable. Anyhow, you 
know what to do now as well as I do.’’ 

The two patriots thanked their friend for his kindness, 
and then rode on. At the place designated they found the 
house, and having by dint of much perseverance, found 
the gate, they rode into the yard. They saw no lights any- 
where, but they gave a loud rap on the door, and ere long 
the outlines of a human head were seen at an upper 
window. 

“ Who’s there ? ’’ demanded the voice which belonged to 
the head, 


ON A NEW TRAIL, 


Does James Bright live here ? ” Karmel asked. 

That’s my name,” answered the head. 

“ We wish to see you a few moments.” 

But who is ^ ? ” rather dubiously inquired the head. 

We are friends to all who do their duty,” replied the 
scout; ^‘though it is not always safe for even friends to 
expose themselves needlessly. If you will come down you 
shall not be disappointed.” 

With this the head disappeared, and the window was 
closed ; and in the course of some five minutes, just as the 
applicants were beginning to fear that the fellow would not 
come, the door was opened, and the head, with the body 
attached, made its appearance. 

‘‘ Now, who are ye ? ” the man asked, holding his candle 
up and shading it with his left hand. Oh-o-ho ! ” he 
uttered, as he recognized the uniforms. 

‘‘ You’re — ” 

— sh ! ” remonstrated the scout. Not too loud.” 

“ Don’t be afraid. I haint got no sneakin’ Rebels about 
my premises ! ” 

This was spoken with a gusto and natural emphasis which 
gave sufficient proof of its sincerity, and our two ad- 
venturers knew from that moment with whom they had to 
deal. 

‘‘ Good ! ” cried Karmel, as he leaped from his horse. 

I am glad of that. And now where can we put our horses ? 
We cannot stop long, as we must get back to New Bruns- 
wick in the morning. Or, at any rate, we must be free of 
these rebel precincts before daylight.” 

Just hold on one minute, and I’ll have a lantern, and 
we’ll put 'em in the barn.” 

The host obtained his lantern in a very few moments, 
and then led the way across the road to the barn, where 
plenty of room was found for the horses. They were put 
up, with a foddering of hay, and the party returned to the 
house. The host had been in bed but a short time when 
his visitors arrived, so the kitchen was very comfortable. 
Fresh wood was put on, and then the man sat down and 
faced his guests. 

Of course we speak with James Bright ! ” replied 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT, 


1^2 

Karmel, who saw that the host was waiting for something 
to be said. 

You do, sir,’' replied the man thus addressed. And 
you speak with one who honors and respects, and who will 
faithfully serve, his King.” 

This faithful servitor of King George was a heavy, 
coarse man, some forty years of age ; quite homely in 
feature ; though with nothing in his looks which could 
indicate an evil disposition. 

‘‘We knew you were a true Royalist,” remarked Karmel, 
“ or we should not have been here. We have been sent on 
by Sir William to — ” 

“ Sir William ? ” 

“ Sir William Howe — our commander-in-chief. You 
know his name ? ” 

“ Oh, yes — but I was thinking of something else. Yes, 
yes — of course I know him.” 

“ Well — he has sent us here to see how you get on. 
There may be need of the company that is forming here 
sooner than was anticipated.” 

“ How much sooner ? ” asked Bright, who showed very 
plainly by his looks that he had no suspicion. 

“ We cannot tell you yet. But there may be some new 
movement made, and if there is you will be wanted. The 
General ordered us to come on ; and as your name had 
been given to him as one of the most trustworthy of the 
company we were directed to call on you.” 

“ Ha — and have I been favorable mentioned to the 
General ? ” cried the man with anxious pride. 

“ Certainly you have,” responded Robert. 

“ Good ! I may get an officer’s commission, eh ? ” 

“If you go to Brunswick I have no doubt of it.” 

“ Oh, I shall go. I shall go as soon as we are wanted.” 

“ How many have you now enlisted that can be depended 
upon ? ” asked Karmel, in a business-like tone. 

“Just fifty. We have none that can not be depended 
upon. They are all true men ; though I s’pose they 
mayn’t all be alike capable.” 

“ Of course not,” responded Robert. “ Sir William 
made that very remark. I think he would like to see you.” 


ON A NEW TRAIL 




“ Do you, though, in earnest ? 

I know he would.” 

Well — he may see me one of these days.” 

Of course he will ; and perhaps sooner than you 
anticipate.” 

Are you officers ? ” 

I am a captain,” said Robert — Captain Berton. 
Though of course I have more name that belongs on ahead 
of that.” 

Oh — of course ye’ve got a first name. But as I didn’t 
see any epaulets I didn’t know as you were officers.” 

It would have been dangerous to venture away so far 
in our official uniforms. Should we be seen suspicion 
would be excited at once, while two private soldiers might 
be looked upon differently. However, we travel by night, 
so there isn’t much danger.” 

Yes, yes — I understand,” said Jim Bright, who really 
thought he did understand it all. 

And now,” resumed the scout, let us come to an 
understanding. Do you think all your men could be ready 
to join the main army at New Brunswick within four 
weeks ? ” 

“ Yes — I think they could. I am sure of it. But do you 
think we’ll be wanted as soon as that ? ” 

Yes — I do,” returned Karmel, in a tone which meant 
more to Robert than the host had any idea of. “ I think 
you’ll be called for as soon as you can be ready.” 

Well — I guess we could be ready as soon as 
need be.” 

How long before you are to meet again ? ” Karmel 
asked, in a tone slightly different from the one used before. 

“We meet a week from next Tuesday night, at twelve 
o’clock.” 

“ At midnight, eh ? ” 

“ Yes. That’s our best hour, for then all hands can travel 
by dark.” 

“ That’s the time Sir William said he thought they met,” 
remarked Robert, to his companion. 

“ Yes, yes — I remember,” responded the scout. “ But he 
didn’t know where they met.” 


134 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT. 


No — he left that for us to find out here," added Ka*r- 
mel. And then turning to his host he continued, — 

‘•We must be present at your next meeting, as we shall 
then have express orders for the guidance of the members." 

Shall ye ? Good ! We meet about four miles northwest 
of Elizabethtown, on the creek. It’s only three miles from 
Newark. But you’d never find it without help.’’ 

You say it’s upon the Elizabethtown creek ? ’’ 

Yesj — by the Middle Village bridge. If you come then, 
you can stop here and go with me." 

Karmel considered upon this a few moments ere he re- 
plied. He finally concluded, however, that that would be 
as well as any way, and so he meant to let it go. 

That will suit us exactly,’’ he said. We can come di- 
rectly here, and then go with you." 

That’lr be your best way, sir." 

And in the mean time I think you had better keep our 
coming at this present time a secret," suggested the scout. 

Ah — why so ? Don’t ye want ’em to know that you 
may need 'em soon ? " 

‘‘ There is no particular necessity of it ; and then if they 
were to know it, it might create jealousy. We wish to keep 
them all in good nature ; but if they knew General Hov/e 
had sent directly to you, they would see at once that he 
meant to show you some particular favor. Don’t you see ? " 

Oh — ah — yes — I do," returned the delighted man. 

Then I guess you’d better keep it to yourself. Or, if 
you do say anything, you’d better not intimate that any one 
has called upon you." 

“ I won’t — I won’t. I see how ’twould work. They’d be 
jealous right off." 

Of course they would." 

Then you’ll be here one week from next Tuesday even- 
ing. You’d better come as early as you can, so as to make 
sure of being there in time." 

We’ll be on hand. And now I think we’ll be moving. 
We have some distance to travel." 

On their way to the barn Karmel once more spoke about 
keeping his visit a secret. 

For," said he, if they mistrust that you are to be 


CONFERENCES AND PREPARATIONS. 13S 

placed in a position of command over them, it may produce 
disaffection.” 

Jim Bright saw it all. He would be careful. He knew 
what folks would do when they were jealous. 

You might just say to Sir William, by way of explana- 
tion, that I am a man to be depended upon,” hinted James, 
as his visitors reached their saddles. 

They promised to do all they could for him, and then 
rode off. 

Upon that occasion both parties were very much pleased 
with the result of the conference. 


CHAPTER XVII. 

CONFERENCES AND PREPARATIONS. 

When the two Rebels reached the little hamlet where 
they had left their friend, they called at the house they had 
seen him enter, and he soon rejoined them ; and when they 
were on their way Karmel explained the result of their mis- 
sion. Adam Warner was delighted. 

I know’d he was one of ’em,” he cried, enthusiastically 

Gerusha ! won’t we make ’em look two ways for re- 
demption ? ” 

“ I think we shall put a stop to their plotting,” replied 
the scout. 

And how d’ye mean to work it ? I shouldn’t wonder if 
you could raise men enough around ’Lizabethto’n to take 
’em.” 

^‘Oh, we’ll let Captain Pemberton attend to that.” 

Ah — how?” 

“ I have thought I should go to headquarters and get a 
company of men from there,” said Robert. That will be 
the surest way and the best ; and then we shall be clothed 
with authority.” 

‘‘Jest so,” responded Adam. “But still anybody has 
authority to stop the plottin’ of traitors.” 

“So they have,” remarked the youth; “but then you 


136 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT. 


know it is difficult, sometimes, for those not duly authorized, 
to hold prisoners.” 

‘‘Ah — yes — jest so. You’re right, Capt’n.” 

And so they talked on until they reached home, which 
they did just as the clock was striking two. They found 
the good wife up, with a cheerful fire burning, for which 
they were not sorry. Adam was pledged to entire secrecy 
upon the subject of the night’s work, as everything might 
be ruined if it became known. 

On the following morning the two Rebels held quite a 
conference ; and it was finally arranged that Robert should 
proceed at once to the headquarters of the American army, 
while Karmel went in another direction on business of his 
own. They packed up their borrowed uniforms and gave 
them in charge to their host, bidding him to have them 
ready when they wanted them. 

Breakfast was eaten, and then the horses were brought 
forth, and the adventurers mounted. 

“ Now mind,” said Adam, with an earnest expression ; 
“ when you want a home, this is the place. It is as much 
yours as it is mine as far as shelter and food are concerned. 
Ye won’t forget.” 

They both promised ; and they did it feelingly, for they 
knew he spoke from a warm, true heart. 

To Elizabethtown the Ret)els rode on together. Their 
plans had been all arranged on the way, so they had only 
to take leave of each other after their arrival at the village. 

“ Well,” said Robert, “ we must part for a short time ; 
but we shall find pleasure in the thought that we are soon 
to meet again.” 

“ Yes,” returned the old scout, in a low, hoarse whisper, 
made so by his effort to keep down a powerful emotion. 
He grasped the hand of his youthful friend, and clung to it 
for a long while. “ We shall meet again — I’m sure we shall. 
But if we should not — ” 

“ What is it ? ” asked Robert, after waiting for some mo- 
ments for his companion to continue. 

“ Nothing. We shall meet again, soon.” 

“ But you were about to say something of importance — 
of importance to you. What is it ? ” 


CONFERENCES AND PREPARA TIONS. 


137 


I was upon the point of saying a few woris ; but let it 
pass. We shall not be long separated. I will say this, 
however : Let nothing prevent you from rejoining me here. 
I have more interest in your affairs than you than you dream 
of. You will not fail to come.” 

The youth was deeply affected. The old scout was much 
agitated, and his eyes were moist ; and as he gazed into 
Robert’s face, still holding his hand as in the first grasp, 
there was an expression upon his features that the other 
could not fathom. 

I shall surely meet you if we both live, but still you 
know how uncertain all things of earth are.” 

I know it — I know it.” 

Then if you have anything to tell — anything which I 
should know — why not tell me now ? ” 

Karmel started suddenly, and let drop the hand that he 
had held. 

“ I expressed more than there is in fact, I fear,” he said 
with an abortive attempt to smile. “ I only wished to be 
sure that I should see you again. That’s all. Good-by. 
Be careful. God bless you ! ” 

The same to you,” warmly returned the youth. God 
keep you well. Good-by.” 

In a few moments they were out of sight of each other, 
and then Robert pondered as he rode along. There was 
something very strange in the manner the scout had ex- 
hibited, and the young man would have given much to have 
had the mystery cleared up. But he could do nothing 
toward it, so after awhile he let the matter pass. He knew 
that he had never seen Karmel to know him, before the 
meeting on the road a few days ago, so there could not pos- 
sibly be anything in the old man’s meaning which he could 
fathom unaided. 

As our hero settled this point in his mind for the pres- 
ent, he urged his horse with a brisk trot, and sped on his 
way. He was now on the high road from Elizabethtown 
to Morristown, and as the whole distance was within the 
limits of the patriot outposts, he had no danger to fear 
from the enemy. He reached the American camp before 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT 


138 

night, and that evening he had the pleasure of taking tea 
with General Washington. 

The American commander-in-chief was really pleased to 
see the man who had sent him the British transport ; and 
evinced his gratitude by a warmth of greeting and a cor- 
diality of manner which he seldom bestowed upon visitors 
during times of such mental anxiety as worked upon him 
now. 

And further,'’ said Robert, after the subject of the 
prize-brig had been thoroughly discussed, “ I must tell you 
of another plan which I have on foot. I have my eye upon 
a company of Tories — some fifty in number — and I wish to 
get a few men from your army to help me to capture 
them.” 

‘‘ Ah — Tories ! ” uttered the general, his eyes sparkling, 
and his hands moving nervously. Aye — you shall have 
as many men as you want. We can look the British invad- 
ers in the face as honorable foes ; but these Tories are like 
so many traitors — springing up on all hands — lurking about 
every corner — and poisoning the very atmosphere ! Fifty 
of them, you say ? ” 

“ Yes, sir. I know when they are to meet, and shall be 
conducted to their rendezvous at the time ; and if I can 
have from thirty to forty of your good men, I can have 
them all under your charge within two weeks.” 

Washington was well pleased with this ; for he knew that 
he had much to fear from these Tories. Many of them 
were men who had been admitted to the councils of the 
Patriots ; and nearly all of them knew more or less of the 
position of affairs in the American army ; so they were 
doubly dangerous. And, furthermore, it was a melan- 
choly fact that these same Americans who joined the British 
forces were more cruel and relentless toward the Patriots 
than the British themselves. Hence the capturing of a 
band of Tories was hailed with peculiar satisfaction by the 
Patriots everywhere. 

The commander-in-chief had other business on his hands, 
so Robert made all his arrangements as ^oon as possible, 
and then took his leave. 

It had been arranged that a detachment of soldiers 


CONFERENCES AND PREPARATIONS. 


139 


should be sent to a certain point in Newark on the evening 
of the Tories’ meeting, and there await Robert’s order. 
They were to be sent after dark, and by different ways, so 
that suspicion should not be aroused. There were several 
companies stationed within nine miles of Newark, so that a 
party from thence would reach the point designated with- 
out trouble. 

Robert took his way back to Elizabethtown in the morn- 
ing, where he spent several days with his friends. His 
chief object, however, as the reader will guess, in remain- 
ing there, was to meet with Andrew Van Ruter, by whom 
he expected a message from Rosalie. But the week passed 
away, and no answer came. The youth began to feel 
uneasy.” 

On Sunday morning Karmel returned. He seemed sad 
and melancholy at first ; but ere long he overcame it, and 
before night he had regained his wonted cheerfulness. 
The day was spent in church, and in the evening Robert 
related the circumstances attending his visit to General 
Washington. In return Karmel stated that he had been on 
business of no importance to any one save himself, and 
Robert asked him no questions. 

Monday came, and passed. Tuesday morning came — 
the Tuesday upon the night of which they were to meet the 
Tories. Robert sat alone in one of the rooms of the inn, 
when a messenger looked in and informed him that a gen- 
tleman wished to speak with him. The youth directed that 
the visitor should be shown in. In a few minutes the door 
was again opened, and Andrew Van Ruter entered. 

Robert started to his feet very quickly as he saw who it 
was ; and having embraced him he conducted him to a 
seat. 

Of course you bring me news from Rosalie?” he said, 
seeing that Andrew did not speak upon the subject. 
‘‘What is it?” he eagerly added, noticing the quick shade 
of pain which came upon his visitor’s face. “ You have not 
brought me tidings of ill ? ” 

“ I’ll tell you all — and in a very few words, too,” replied 
Van Ruter. “ Rose would have come with me if she could 
have got away. We had made arrangements to that effect. 


140 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT, 


I was at her house yesterday, and her father had just as- 
sured her that she should marry with your cousin Elroy on 
Thursday. For that reason she wished to escape with me. 
She assumed the disguise of a British soldier, and made her 
way through the deep snow of the fields to my house ; but 
just as she reached the gate a soldier arrested her. She 
was allowed to see Kate, and she sent word to her that she 
would have come had it been possible. She is to go to 
your Uncle Richard’s to-day, and be married to Elroy on 
Thursday.” 

But her mother ? ” gasped Robert. 

Ah — didn’t you know? Alas ! she is dead ! ” 

The stricken youth started to his feet and paced the floor 
for some moments with nervous, uneven strides. 

Married— on Thursday ! ” he cried, stopping and gaz- 
ing into Andrew’s face. 

Yes. If she lives, and Elroy lives, it will be sure to 
happen, unless something can be done.” 

Something must be done ! ” exclaimed Robert, vehe- 
mently. “ Something shall be done. Marry with Elroy 
Pemberton? with one who has been to her a continual 
source of agony and fear ? I will go to New Brunswick at 
once?” 

And what will you do if you go ? ” asked Andrew. 

« No — not to-day,” resumed Robert, not noticing the 
question of his companion. cannot go until to-morrow. 
But I will go then ! ” 

What will you do there, Robert ?” 

What will I do ? I will — I will — a — I’ll find something 
to do. Oh, I know God will help me against such 
wrong ! ” 

Well — I should probably go if I were in your place,” 
said the visitor, after a few moments thought. You 
surely would do all I would. My very life would be nobly 
spent in her defense. But there are two things we may 
depend upon, if nothing is done to prevent : Rosalie will 
be taken to the house of your uncle to-day, and be mar- 
ried to Elroy on Thursday.” 

You think she cannot escape ? ” 

It is impossible. Her father has placed two soldiers to 


CONFERENCES AND PREPARA TIONS. 14I 

watch her. There is a surveillance upon her movements 
both night and day. By the powers of heaven, Robert, 
there is a spice of ugliness in that man’s character which I 
cannot understand.” 

Pemberton gazed into his friend’s face a few moments 
without replying. He was thinking of the character of the 
man last spoken of. At length he said : 

I did once think that only a false pride moved Sir Ar- 
thur Lincoln ; but I think so no more. He is, as you say, 
actuated by a spirit of ugliness. And revenge, too, has 
much to do with this movement. He is angry because his 
daughter loves me, and he will punish her for it. He will 
kill two birds with one stone — he will have his revenge 
upon both her and me, and at the same time marry her to 
the man he has long looked upon as the husband of his 
choice. But I can do something. I can raise a disguise 
that they cannot penetrate.” 

^Hf you do go,” remarked Andrew, ‘‘you must be very 
careful to disguise yourself, for there are sharp eyes about 
that house, and your detection will be your death-warrant. 
By the way — you may not have heard of the orders of 
General Howe concerning Karmel and yourself?” 

“ No. What are they ? ” 

“An order has been issued and read to all the camp, in- 
structing each and every commissioned officer to have you 
hung immediately upon your arrest ; or, as soon afterward 
as possible.” 

“ Aha — so they’re anxions to be rid of us, eh ? Very 
well — I’ll look out for them.” 

The conversation continued until Karmel came in, and 
then Van Ruter took his leave, promising to call again 
after dinner. 

After this Robert related to the scout all that he had 
heard, detailing it just as he had received it ; and when he 
had told it he asked his companion’s advice. The latter 
paced up and down the room several times, and his look 
and manner plainly showed that he was deeply moved. At 
length he stopped before the youth, and in a low, feeling 
tone, he said : 

“ Rosalie Lincoln risked much to save us. The plan of 


142 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT, 


going to Brunswick is almost hopeless ; but yet we will go. 
AVe will disguise ourselves in some way, and reach the place 
after dark. I will go with you, Robert ; but yet I see little 
room for hope.” 

Bless you ! ” the young man ejaculated, starting up and 
seizing Karmel’s hand. I shall feel more hope now. We 
may succeed. Oh, God grant that we may free her from 
the impending curse ! ” 

The scout said Amen,” and then opened upon the sub- 
ject of the work before them. 

At noon Van Ruter called again ; but as he was not to 
return that day they only conversed upon topics already 
familiar. 

When the shades of night had fallen upon the earth, the 
two Rebels called for their horses and repaired to the place 
where they were to meet the American soldiers. The dis- 
tance was not great — about four miles — and when they 
reached it they found some of the men already arrived. 
At the end of half an hour more they were all on hand — 
forty of them, — and they were men, too, who looked of the 
right stamp. 

It was arranged that two of them should accompany 
Karmel and Robert, while the others moved on to a point 
nearer to the scene of the intended action, where they were 
to wait until called for. There was a true Patriot, a farmer, 
named Van Ness, living only a mile from the place on the 
creek where the Tories were to meet, and to his house the 
soldiers were directed to repair. 

Beyond this the plan was as follows : The two men who 
accompanied Robert and the scout were to wait near at 
hand, in concealment, while they went into Bright’s house ; 
and then, when they came out, and rode off with their host, 
these two were to follow them carefully, and having seen 
where they stopped, they were to ride at once to their com- 
panions and lead them to the spot. 

You can’t miss it,” said Karmel, after these directions 
had been given. The two who go with us will see where 
we stop, and they will know that that is the place of rendez- 
vous for the Tories. The rest is very simple. We know 
the traitors will be armed ; but we shall come upon them 


CONFERENCES AND PREPARA TIONS. 


143 


unexpectedly, and thus gain half the battle without striking 
a blow. Of course you will not go in a body, but drop 
along in pairs. If you all get there by midnight, it will be 
early enough.” 

When matters were satisfactorily arranged here, Karmel 
and Robert rode off, in company with the two men they 
had selected to accompany them, and proceeded to Adam 
Warner’s, whom they found waiting for them. Adam had 
his arms prepared, for he was determined to accompany the 
adventurers. And upon reflection the two leaders saw that 
his assistance might be valuable. He was acquainted with 
the peculiar localities of the place where the Tories were 
to meet, and thus he might lead the soldiers to it more 
readily than could strangers ; for even though the latter 
might see where the advance party disappeared, yet, in the 
dark, they might not be able to find the place of meeting 
without giving the alarm. 

It was now near nine o’clock, and the party set out as 
soon as they could get ready. Karmel and Robert once 
more assumed their British uniforms ; and Adam took 
along his wife’s clothes-line, and such other pieces of cord 
fit for the binding arms and legs of Tories as he could find. 

At the distance of a few rods from Bright’s house Adam 
and the two soldiers stopped. The night was quite dark, 
the moon having set about half an hour before, so there 
was no danger of the trio’s being seen if they used ordinary 
precaution. 

The other two found Jim Bright waiting anxiously for 
them. His horse had been under saddle for an hour, he 
said ; but Karmel told him ’twas a long ride from Bruns- 
wick, and Jim of course supposed they had ridden it, 
though they didn’t say so. However, they were soon on 
the road, trotting briskly over the hard, crisp snow. 


144 


KARMEL THE SCOUT. 


CHAPTER XVIII. 

THE MYSTIC COUNCIL. 

The road which our adventurers traveled was in some 
parts very good, and in others far from it. The road^ we 
said. We should have said the roads ^ for there seemed to 
be no end to the turnings and twistings which they took. 
From road to road — from corner to corner — from highway 
to by-way — and from beaten paths to trackless banks of 
snow. Yet they moved along, making up for lost time in 
the deep snow, when they came to good going. 

Twice during the ride the guide turned his head as though 
he heard something behind him. The last time he did so 
Karmel asked him if he heard anything. 

Don’t know,” he answered. ‘‘ I thought I heard some- 
thing ; but it may have only been fancy. I can’t see any- 
body, can you ? ” 

No,” said the scout. I can see nothing, nor have I 
heard anything.” 

‘‘ I guess ’twas only fancy.” 

And thus assured, they rode on again as before. 

Elizabethtown was left some three miles to the right, and 
about eleven o’clock they struck the creek, upon the frozen 
surface of which they rode the rest of the way, it being 
only a distance of half-a-mile. 

At this point they came to a small farm-house, to which 
was attached a wood-shed and a barn. This barn was quite 
a large one, but there were no lights to be seen anywhere 
about the premises. 

This is the place,” said Mr. Jim Bright, emphatically, 
and half jocosely. But,” he added, with a movement of 
the head which Karmel knew must have been accompanied 
by a wink, the place of places you shall see anon.” 

The yard was entered by a regular carriage or cart-path, 
and then the guide led the way to the barn. They entered 
at the front door, and found a man there engaged in braid- 
ing corn-husks for mats. He was an ordinary-looking 
farmer, habited in a thick smock-frock, and worked by the 


THE MYSTIC COUNCIL, 


145 


light of a common perforated tin lantern, which was hung 
up before him. 

“ Cold flight this morning^'' said Jim, more distinctly than 
would have been the case in ordinary conversation. 

‘‘ Cold morfiing after night f returned the man in the 
smock-frock. 

Cold enough for a kingy* rejoined Jim. 

‘‘ Then youd better find a place warmer f methodically 
suggested smock-frock. 

« Which only the faithful can findf was the parrot-like 
response of Mr. Bright. 

All right cried the husk-braider, getting up from his 
work and leading the way to the back part of the barn. He 
seemed to regard the two visitors in uniform with a sort of 
deference ; and he no doubt supposed them to be men of 
consequence. 

While this quaint system of challenging had been going 
on the two interloping Rebels had been examining the 
premises ; but they could see no signs of the presence of 
any one besides themselves. Along at the back of the 
barn was a low mow of hay which reached about two-thirds 
the whole length ; while the rest of the space was occupied 
by stalls, in which were two horses. Then to the left, as 
they faced the back of the barn, was another mow of hay 
which occupied very near two-thirds of the whole floor. It 
was very high, reaching clear to the beams, and was packed 
away as such mows generally are. Between the two there 
was a passage leading to the further end of the barn, where 
there was another stall for cows, and four cows tied therein. 

Into this passage Bright led the horse, directing the 
others to follow him. When they came to where the cows 
were he pushed open a door in the end of a long, low mow! 
It was ingeniously constructed, and when closed the whole 
appeared to be the end of an honest pile of hay. When 
our friends entered they found the place to be occupied by 
a double row of narrow stalls, over fifty in number, and 
nearly all of them occupied ! The animals stood upon a 
bed of saw-dust, so that all the noise they could make with 
their feet might be supposed by a stranger to come from 
the two horses and the cows, which were in sight, 


146 


KARMEL THE SCOUT. 


It was very natural for the two Rebels to suppose that 
the owners of these horses could not be far off ; and upon 
this point they were presently enlightened. As soon as 
their horses were secured Jim Bright led them back to the 
aforementioned passage ; and about half-way through it 
he stopped and turned towards the main mow. The whole 
surface before him seemed to be a neatly trimmed side of 
the hay-mow, but upon pushing against a spot where a 
lock of grass longer than the rest hung out, a common-sized 
single door was opened ! Jim passed in, and Karmel and 
Robert followed. 

For a few moments the two Rebels were lost in wonder. 
They had heard of such things, but had never before seen 
anything like it. The whole mow was hollow, thus 
affording room for two hundred men to be comfortably 
seated. 

Surely these Tories had a very safe place for their meet- 
ings, for a man might search all day in that barn for a 
place of concealment and not find it. 

There were fifty men, at least, assembled there, and the 
light came from four glass lanterns suspended from cross- 
pieces overhead. The strange apartment was not very 
high, the hay on the top being quite deep. The Rebels 
both wore overcoats, and as they entered here they closed 
them in front so that their uniforms might not be seen. 
And very fortunately for them, also, their conductor took a 
seat back of the rest, so that the two strangers were not 
noticed. 

It appeared that the man out in the barn-floor, whp kept 
watch there, had full charge of the place, and all who 
could pass him, and find entrance readily to the secret 
chamber, were supposed to be all right.” So the new- 
comers were not examined any further. 

Upon one side of the apartment was a rude desk fash- 
ioned of rough pine boards, and behind it sat a man who 
seemed well advanced in years. Flis hair was long and 
gray, and his unshorn beard the same. He, of course, was 
the leader, and from some remark they heard him drop 
they judged that he had been there but a few minutes. 
The rest of the members all sat on seats before him, said 


THE MYSTIC COUNCIL. 


147 


seats being pine planks resting upon blocks of wood. They 
were not all armed as Karmel had expected to find them ; 
but there was a stack of muskets in one corner — nearly a 
hundred in number — and several boxes which no doubt 
contained cartridges. Near them was a pile of cartouch 
boxes and belts. They were prepared for work, sure' 
enough. 

As Bright and his followers entered all hands turned to 
take a look, but they discovered nothing out of the way. 
In the first place, the light was not very good ; and in the 
next, there was probably no one man there who knew all 
the others ; so those v/ho did not recognize the strangers 
supposed that others did — and thus ’twas all right. When 
our friends comprehended this they were very glad that 
they did not show their uniforms here as they had done to 
the man who was braiding husks. 

As soon as all was still, the gray-haired man behind the 
desk arose to speak, and in a moment all ears were opened. 

‘‘ My brothers,” he said, in a sj:range, cracked tone, “ we 
have met once more, and thus far God has prospered us. 
He is gradually giving us power over the enemies of our 
King ; and the time is not far distant when all opposition 
to the true principles of government shall be overcome. 
You shall have opportunity to distinguish yourselves. Your 
presence at the camp will be needed ere long, and you 
must be prepared to go. You see the muskets and ammuni- 
tion have been sent, and it is expected that we shall have 
opportunity to drill some before you join the army. And 
now we will hear from those who were appointed at the 
last meeting to watch the movements of suspected Rebels. 
Have any of you seen or heard anything of interest ? And 
there is one more thing : two prisoners — Rebels — have 
escaped from the prison at New Brunswick, and have not 
yet been found. One of them was called Karmel, and the 
other was a young man named Robert Pemberton.” 

I know ’em both,” said a young, clownish-looking fel- 
low, who sat near the desk ; and one whom the Rebels at 
once recognized as having been seen by them. 

‘‘Ah — have you seen thera within two weeks?” asked 
the leader, 


148 


KARMEL THE SCOUT 


« No — but I’ll keep my eyes open.” 

‘‘ That’s right. And I wish the rest of you to do the 
6anie.” 

“ By my faith,” whispered Robert, putting his lips close 
Karmel’s ear, that fellow is a younger man than he looks 
to be. That hair is not his own ! ” 

Just so it struck me,” replied the scout, in the same 
low tone. ‘‘ He’s a young man in disguise.” 

At this juncture a weazen-faced looking mortal, who 
loved his King, but loved his old Jamaica” better, arose 
and announced that he had reason to believe that Adam 
Werner was an active Rebel. He said he watched the 
feller,” and had ‘‘ seed ’um a-pok’n ’raound as no ’onest 
man would do.” 

This called up another loyal subject who had reason to 
believe that old Sal Boonton kept Rebels hid in her 
cellar ! ” It was subsequently explained that this Sal 
Boonton was a poor widow woman, who had two sons at 
Morristown with the Rebel Washington. 

So it was ordered that a strict watch should be kept upon 
Adam Warner and old Sal Boonton ; and the man in the 
desk intimated that they might take the property of these 
spotted Rebels ” for their own use. 

Karmel,” whispered our hero, one of us must go out. 
Our men can never find this place in the world. They 
must have arrived by this time. We mustn’t ask, for that 
fellow in the white wig may be from the British camp ; and 
if he is he may recognize us if he gets a fair look at our 
faces.” 

You are right? ” returned the scout. One of us must 
go. Ha ! I have it. Do you faint away, and I’ll carry 
you out ; and if Bright helps us we can send him back or 
dispose of him.” 

This was considered to be a good plan, and in a few ' 
moments Robert uttered a low groan, and fell over into his 
companion’s lap. 

‘‘ Ha ! ” whispered Karmel to Jim Bright, ^^the captain 
has fainted. He has a fit. I must carry him out. Can 
I go?” 

‘'Sartin. I’ll explain it to ’em,” 


THE MV STIC COUNCIL. 


149 


But look ye, sir,’' said the scout, you’d better not say 
anything more than that we are friends of yours ; for I fear 
that fellow in the desk has some favorites here upon whom 
he hoped to bestow the offices. I wish to watch him. You 
understand?” 

Oh, yes. There — take him right up.” 

As Karmel lifted his companion up he found that he 
must have help, so he got Jim to take hold. There was 
quite a stir among the assembled heroes as the young man 
was raised up, and the ruler asked what was the matter. 

It’s a friend of mine has fainted away,” answered Jim, 
as he raised Robert’s legs under his arm. We’ll take him 
out into the fresh air and have him up in a little while. 
He’s only fainted.” 

Won’t make a very good soldier,” remarked one of the 
Tories. 

“ He never faints in the open air”’ returned Jim, at a 
venture. 

Jim Bright was known to be one of the most firm and 
uncompromising royalists they had, so no one thought to 
question him any further ; and as the president had just 
arisen to make some important remark, they soon turned 
their attention to the desk. 

Karmel and Jim soon carried Robert to the barn-floor, 
where the sentinel was, and there laid him down. 

‘‘ There,” said the scout, as he put a bundle of husks 
under the young man’s head ; I can get along now. I am 
used to these fits.” 

‘‘ Well — if ye can get along. I’ll go back ; for I want to 
hear all that’s said.” 

So Master James Bright went back, and then the scout 
turned to the sentinel and asked him if he would not help 
carry the poor fellow out-doors. 

‘‘ Sartin I will,” responded smock-frock ; and as he spoke 
he took hold of the youth’s legs. 

Karmel stooped over and raised the head, and drawing 
the ear close to his lips he quickly whispered : 

When I say ^ all rights' jump up and help me gag this 
fellow ! ” 

The sentry pushed open the door and backed out, and 


150 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT. 


'twas well that he did back out, for had he gone the other 
way he would have seen two score, or more, of dark forms 
within the yard, and not over three or four rods distant. 
Karmel saw them, and he managed to keep the Tory’s back 
turned towards them until they laid their burden down. 

There,” said the latter, as they came to a log of wood 
that lay upon the snow, we can set him up agin this ere, 
can’t we ? ” 

Yes — just the place. Easy now. There — all right!'" 

In an instant Robert was upon his feet ; and on the next 
the man in the smock-frock was off from his. In all prob- 
ability he was much astonished ; but ere he could give ex- 
pression to any such emotion a kerchief was bound over 
his mouth, and his arms and legs tied. He struggled hard, 
but when the scout presented a pistol to. his head, and 
assured him he should shoot him if he made the least noise, 
he manifested a willingness to remain quiet. 

As soon as the guard was thus disposed of, the two 
Rebels hastened to the gate, where they found Adam War- 
ner and the forty soldiers. 

D’ye know where they are ? ” asked Adam Warner, as 
he recognized our hero. 

“ Yes. We have them safe enough.” 

Good ! And it’s lucky you come, too ; for we didn’t 
know how in the world to hit ’em without givin’ ’em a 
warnin’ of our presence. I ’spect they’re in a snug place, 
ain’t they 1 ” 

They are,” replied Robert. “ But come — we may have 
no time to lose. Where is Karmel ? Ah — here. Come, 
Karmel, — we must be on the move. Suppose we leave the 
horses here in the road — make them fast to the fence — and 
noiselessly enter the barn, and take them as they come 
out.” 

This plan was at once agreed to ; and the men were 
directed to dismount and secure their horses to the fence. 
When this was done they moved towards the barn ; but 
before they entered, the old scout gave them particular 
caution to make no noise. 

In a few minutes the Patriots were all in, and having 
looked once more to the sentinel to see that he was secure, 


THE PRISONERS. 


I5t 

and thrown a thick blanket over him to keep the frost from 
him, Karmel followed and closed the door behind him. 

In low whispers, and to knots of half-a-dozen at a time, 
the leaders explained to their men the position and char- 
acter of the place where the Tories were in council; and 
at the same time gave the necessary directions for action. 
They were to do nothing until the meeting had been ad- 
journed, and the members began to come out ; and then 
they were to seize and conquer them with as little violence 
as possible. 

At just about this time the man in the gray wig was en- 
gaged in assuring his hearers that a path of glory was 
open before them ! This was within the mysterious mow 
of hay. They little dreamed, as they thought of the 
promised glory, what awaited them outside of their mystic 
retreat. 


CHAPTER XIX. 

THE PRISONERS — ONE OF THEM LOSES HIS WIG AND 

BEARD. 

The patriots had but little spare time on their hands, 
for within ten minutes after the instructions had been 
given, a movement was heard within the council chamber ; 
and it was evident that the meeting had been adjourned, 
and that the Tories would soon begin to show themselves. 

The cords which Adam Warner had brought along had 
been cut up into convenient lengths for the use they were 
to be put to, and distributed among the men ; so they were 
all prepared to secure their prisoners as soon as captured. 

— s-s-s-t ! ” came in a quick low hiss from Karmers 
lips. “ They are coming ! Stand by ! ” 

In a moment more a man made his appearance, and was 
quickly knocked down and dragged back. Four of the 
Tories were thus disposed of before the alarm was given. 

Weave betrayed!" shouted a man who had come to 
the door and seen his companion knocked down. 


JCARMEL THE SCOUT 


152 


** Here ! ” ordered Robert, speaking quickly, but calmly. 
“ Some of you pass through here to where the cows are. 
There may be a door somewhere there ! ” 

A dozen of the men rushed through, and as they did so 
Karmel gave the order for attacking the Tories in their 
retreat. 

Quick ! ” he cried — before they can arm ! 

As he spoke he pushed the secret door open and leaped 
in, with Robert at his heels ; and as rapidly as possible the 
rest came rushing after. 

The Tories were in a bad fix. The suddenness of the 
alarm had so utterly astounded them that but a few had yet 
even made a motion towards gaining the muskets which 
stood in the corner ; and those who had instinctively 
grasped them found the weapons of no use, as they were 
not loaded, and could hence only be used as clubs. 

Some few of them had pistols, but as fortune would 
have it they had been the first to rush forward, and were 
the first secured. They fired several times, but the 
only harm done was the wounding of two of their own 
men. 

In such an engagement there could be no equality of 
chances. The Tories were set upon by a foe of whom they 
knew nothing ; without useful arms ; at first thrown into a 
state of excitement from which they could not collect 
themselves ; and huddled together without aim or purpose. 
It was not until more than half of them had been thrown 
down and bound that they came fully to their senses. But 
'twas too late now. 

There was a brisk season, however ; for most of the 
Tories were stout men, and just as fearless, probably, under 
ordinary circumstances, as their assailants. But there is 
something in being betrayed and attacked in such a place 
of refuge that is enervating in itself. The idea of such a 
hidden chamber is one of safety — it has been looked upon 
as invulnerable to all save the initiated — and when the 
inmates suddenly find their chiefest defense torn from 
them, a spirit of despair is most apt to follow. And so it 
was in this case. 

At length the conflict ceased. The Tories had been 


THE PRISONERS, 


iS3 

captured and not a man killed on either side, though several 
were pretty severely wounded. 

But where is our friend of the gray head ? ” asked 
Robert, as he looked around among the prisoners in vain 
for the man who has presided. 

I think I saw a man go under the desk,’' said one of 
the soldiers. 

Ha ! that’s his game, is it ? ” 

Yes,” responded Karmel, he’s laid under the table.” 

A general laugh followed this sally, and while it was ring- 
ing through the place the two leaders hurried to the desk, 
where they found the presiding officer safely stowed away 
beneath it ! 

Look out ! — I’ll shoot the first man that dares to 
approach me ! ” he cried. 

Both Robert and Karmel saw that he had a pistol in each 
hand, and for the moment they drew back. It was a 
peculiar position to attack a man in, for not more than two 
could reach him at the same time, and even a child, with 
nerve enough to hold a pistol, might shoot those two ere 
they could touch him. The matter was soon settled, how- 
ever, by Robert’s seizing the desk by the upper edge and 
pulling it over. Karmel was ready, and the moment the 
desk tipped he sprang upon the retired official. The two 
rolled over upon the floor several times, and finally the man 
of the gray hair came out atop. He was the youngest and 
the most active. youngest 2 Yes. 

The gray hair had been pulled off in the scuffle, and the 
long gray beard came with it. Robert saw the wig fall, 
but he was not astonished when he saw the jet-black head 
come up, for he had already suspected the falsehood of 
the gray hair. But in a moment more he saw the face. 
He started as though a bolt from heaven had struck at his 
feet ! He looked again — he was not mistaken. He saw 
the well-known features of his cousin — Elroy Pemberton ! 

Our hero had just seen this when Adam Warner sprang 
forward, seized the Tory leader by the collar, and lifted 
him bodily to his feet. 

Here, you chaps as has got ropes left — jest gin us a 
lift here. This feller’s kind of uneasy.” 


154 


K ARM EL THE SCOVl\ 


Half a dozen men hastened forward at the call of the 
stout yeonmn, and in a very short time the last prisoner 
was secured. Robert turned away, for he did not wish to 
see him them. There were too many wild ‘emotions in his 
bosom. Presently Karmel sought his side. 

Who is it, Robert ? ” he asked. You acted as though 
you knew him ? 

It is my cousin Elroy.’* 

Ha ! It is ? ” 

Yes.” 

Thank God for that ! Rosalie is safe ! ” 

The old man spoke this quickly and fervently, with his 
hands suddenly clasped, and his eyes turned heavenward. 
It came from his heart — and it was a deeply-felt thank- 
offering to the Giver of all good. 

Robert said nothing at that time. He was too deeply 
moved to speak. He only caught the hand of his friend, 
and gave it a strong, convulsive grasp. 

As soon as convenient the prisoners were led' out into 
the open barn, and here a conference was held. To allow 
them to mount their horses would be dangerous, for some 
of them might escape ; so it was finally concluded that the 
animals should be left until morning. There was a detach- 
ment of the American army at Camptown, which was only 
some three miles distant, and it was arranged that the 
Tories should be marched off to that place, where, no doubt, 
there would be found a safe prison in which to keep them 
until they could be conveyed to the main camp. 

Aside from their leader there was not another of the 
Tories who felt quite so bad as did Master Jim Bright. He 
was first astounded ; then mad ; and finally he settled 
down into a prayerful mood. He caught Robert by the arm 
with his elbow — for his hands were so confined that he 
could use them — and having succeeded in arresting his 
attention, he said: 

‘‘ Oh, you ought to let me go ! ’Twas all through me 
that you gpt the rest. Why can’t ye let me go ? Oh, 
ye won’t keep me a prisoner ! Say — for mercy’s sake ! — 
oh ! for heaven’s sake — do let me go ! 

It would be impossible now,” returned our hero. And 


THE PRtSOMEkS. 


ISS 

then, in a argumentative tone, he added: “ You had better 
not think of such a thing any more. If we let you go your 
companions will be sure to think you betrayed them 
knowingly. They know now that you conducted us 
hither ; and if they see you accept any favor at our hands, 
they’ll surely hang you as soon as they get liberated.” 

This settled Jim. He had not looked at it in that light 
before ; but he saw it now, and he said no more about 
being set free. 

The prisoners — just fifty in number without their leader — 
were arranged in marching order, the sentinel in the smock- 
frock having been brought in and included in the number. 
They all had their arms pinioned behind them, and all had 
been allowed to put on their gloves or mittens ; and such 
as had thrown off their overcoats were allowed to get them 
and wear them. 

Just as these arrangements had been made, Elroy Pem- 
berton spoke for the first time since his capture. He 
spoke to Robert, and asked him to come to him. Our 
hero did so, and then his cousin wished to step aside and 
speak a few words privately. This Robert granted. When 
they had reached the corner of the barn-floor, and out of 
hearing from the others, the prisoner said in a very weak, 
humble tone: 

Robert, you are not going to put me in prison, are 
you ? ” 

Why — what shall I do with you ? ” our hero returned. 

Let me go. Oh, you cannot give me over to the 
mercies of the Reb — a — the American soldiers ! ” 

I don’t know how I can help you, Elroy. You are 
taken as a prisoner. You were found in arms against your 
country — plotting for the destruction of the American 
State ! ” 

Pshaw ! You know that’s all gammon. I was with a 
party of men who were met together to see — a — to see — if 
they would join in this struggle or not. You know that not 
one of them ever struck a blow against — ” 

“ Stop, Elroy, you only talk nonsense now. We don’t 
spare the panther’s cub because its eyes are not opened ; 
nor do we spare our enemies because their work is only 


karmel the scout. 


156 

plotted and not done. You must consider yourself a pris- 
oner.’* 

But — Robert — my cousin — you must let me go. I must 
be at home before another day passes.” 

And yet I don’t see how you can do it,” said Robert, 
striving hard to keep from sight the emotions called up by 
the last remark of his cousin. 

But — it must be done somehow.” 

‘^Why so particular?” asked the young Rebel leader, 
calmly, and as though he really wished for the information. 

“ Why — a — there is — a very great need. My father is 
very sick ! I may never see him again if you keep me from 
him now. The last words he spoke to me, as I came away 
this morning, were, ^ My son, be sure and return quickly 
if you would see your father alive ! ’ Oh, you can feel for 
me ! Remember that father’s kindness for you. Look to 
the past. If he did ask you to leave when you embraced 
opinions which clashed with his feelings, you can yet remem- 
ber his many acts of kindness. You will not plant a thorn 
in his dying pillow by keeping his only child from him in 
such an hour ! Robert — my cousin — let me go to my dying 
father.” 

One who knew not the truth would surely have been 
moved by this appeal unless the stammering in its com- 
mencement had given them a suspicion. But Robert knew 
too well the source of his hard-hearted cousin’s impatience. 
He knew that the terrible curse which had been suspended 
by so brittle a thread over Rosalie’s head — aye, and over 
his own as well — was now within his reach, and he had the 
power to cast it harmless down. No, no^ Elroy Pemberton ; 
were a thousand Tories in thy noble cousin’s power, he 
would let them all escape ere he would suffer thee to return 
to lay waste the pure heart of Rosalie Lincoln. 

Methinks I should not have left a father who loved me 
so well, if he were so nigh to the hour of death ! ” said Rob- 
ert, with an honesty of expression which conveyed no sign 
of the knowledge he held. 

“But do you mean that you will not let me go?” the 
prisoner asked, betraying a little of the temper he had held 
back so well. 


THE PRISONERS. 


157 


I can not, returned the other promptly. There is 
another here who has equal control with me. His consent 
would be necessary.” 

And if I gain his consent will you consent ? ” cried Elroy, 
eagerly. 

“ Yes — I will.” 

Then bring him.” 

Robert called Karmel to the spot, and when he had come 
the prisoner told the story of his sick, dying father ” over 
again. He did it most artfully, piling up the agony ” most 
intensely, and putting on sorrow like a garment.” 

Now, sir,” he concluded, almost out of breath from his 
elocutionary effort, ‘‘ can you keep me here ? ” 

“ No, sir. We are going to march you to Camptown ! ” 
answered the scout promptly. 

‘‘ But you will not keep me a prisoner. You will not 
deliver me up into the hands of the officers of the American 
army ? ” 

Look ye, sir ! ” exclaimed Karmel, almost savagely — 
‘‘ A man who will hide under a desk while poor men under 
his command are in danger, will not hesitate to tell a big lie! 
If your father is as sick as you say he is, then you were a 
villain to come off here upon such an errand. But he isn’t 
sick I I’d rather throw your falsehood back into your face 
than to bandy words with you I Take your place, sir ! ” 

The feelings of Elroy Pemberton at that moment must 
have been very peculiar. He gazed into the face of the 
man who thus strangely addressed him for some moments ; 
but he had nothing to say in reply ; so he took his place 
among the prisoners, and ere long afterward the party 
were started off. 

The road to Camptown was not very good, nor was it 
very bad. The prisoners were marched on in pairs, with 
part of the Patriot force ahead, and part behind them. 
They were but little over an hour in reaching their destina- 
tion, and they found good accommodations for their Tory 
gang. The prison for the occasion was in an old house, 
which had been used for the same purpose before. There 
was a fire-place, and the large room where the new comers 
were confined was kept quite warm and comfortable. 


153 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT, 


Ten men had been left in the barn to look after the 
munitions and horses there ; and in the morning ten more 
were sent back to help to bring these things to the camp. 
Karmel remained with the prisoners, while Robert went 
once more to Morristown, where he found General Wash- 
ington expecting to see him or to hear from him. 

When our hero had related the events of his mission the 
General was not only much pleased, but expressed a great 
deal of gratitude for the service which had thus been ren- 
dered to the cause of Liberty in that section. 

But," said he, ‘‘ do you think there is any need of keep- 
ing all these men prisoners ? I do not feel called upon to 
release them upon considerations of sympathy alone, for 
though most of them may have families or friends who 
need their assistance, yet the very fact of their having en- 
listed to serve the British is proof that they were to have 
been spared from their homes. However, there may be 
some of them who would mind their own business in the 
future were they set free, and never be found in arms 
against us again. Such we had better let go ; for, to tell 
the plain truth, we have not provisions enough to keep our 
army as it should be kept, and of course prisoners are not 
very profitable just now so far as keeping them is con- 
cerned." 

I think there are several of these Tories who might be 
set at liberty with perfect safety, if we gave them to under- 
stand that we did this because of the confidence we have 
in their honor," returned Robert. ‘‘ But," he added, 
‘‘ there is one who will seek the hardest to get free, but who 
must be the very last one discharged. I mean Elroy Pem- 
berton." 

Is he any relation to Richard Pemberton, of New 
Brunswick ? " asked Washington. 

‘‘ He is an only child, sir ! " 

‘‘Ah — then I think he will be full as safe under guard 
awhile." 

“Yes," added Robert. “And there is another reason." 
And thereupon the young man related all the principal cir- 
cumstances connected with the plot against Rosalie Lincoln. 

Washington showed his sympathy very plainly, and at 


T/f£ PJ^ISOATEI^S, 


once promised his young friend that Elroy should not be 
released ; at least while the British were anywhere in that 
part of the country. He also gave Robert full power, with 
the consent of Karmel, to release such of his prisoners as 
he might think proper, and promised that the rest should 
be taken care oh 

Captain Pemberton spent the night with a friend of his 
in the camp, and one who was also a particular friend of 
Clara’s, and in the morning he returned to Camptown. 

The prisoners, fifty-one in number, were brought out, 
and several trusty Patriots were sent for — men who were 
acquainted with most of the Tories. When these had 
arrived, which was toward night, the examination com- 
menced. 

Master James Bright was the first one examined ; and 
upon the giving of a solemn oath that he would never 
assist the British again, he was set free, and his horse 
returned to him. 

There were twenty-four others who were pronounced by 
the witnesses as men of honor and truth, and who joyfully 
took the oath required of them, and accepted the liberty 
offered. 

The rest were ordered for Morristown. Some of them 
pleaded hard ; but both Robert and Karmel thought it best 
to refer them to the commander-in-chief. Elroy once more 
asked for liberty, but he was promptly silenced. He seemed 
to mistrust now that Robert had received some information 
of his intended nuptials, for he glared upon his Rebel 
cousin with a look of hatred which must have had some 
sudden cause. 

On the next day, the six-and-twenty retained prisoners 
were forwarded to the American headquarters, and then 
Karmel and Robert returned to Elizabethtown, where they 
found Andrew Van Ruter ready to start for home. Word 
was sent by him to Rosalie of what had happened ; and 
Robert also wrote a letter for his sister, which Andrew 
promised to see delivered. That letter contained a secret 
which might cost a human life, should it fall into the hands 
of the enemy ; and the messenger promised that no other 
eye should rest upon it, until Clara had it, saving his sister 
Kate’s. He might have to employ her in the work. 


/ 

iCo K ARM EL THE SCOUT. 


CHAPTER XX. 

EUGENE. 

It was one week after the events last recorded, that 
Clara Pemberton sat alone in the small room which had 
been allotted for her use. It was near nightfall, and the 
cold wind howled mournfully without ; and as the sad 
sound fell upon her ear, her mind instinctively ran back to 
the happy seasons of early childhood, when by her parents’ 
side, she had loved to hear the song of the wintry wind. 
She remembered that old seat in the corner of the old fire- 
place, just wide enough for two, where she was wont to 
pass the long evenings of the snow-season, sharing that 
double seat with her loved brother. She remembered how 
Robert used to come to the accustomed place, with a pan 
of hickory-nuts ; how she would hold the pan, while he, 
with an inverted flatiron upon his knees, cracked them one 
by one, and tossed them into her lap. Then came the 
little song, the story, and the jest, or, mayhap, some con- 
versation of moral profit, while with pins, forks, scissors, 
or whatever else came handy, they picked out the bruised 
meats, and enjoyed the gladsome feast. 

Oh, how vividly did all those pictures of the past come 
back to her now ! The sun gradually sank from sight, and 
the curtain of night fell upon the wintry scene ere the un- 
happy maiden thought of time in the present. The first 
that called her to a sense of things about her, was a heavy 
footfall near her door. She started up, and just then the 
door opened. 

“ Hallo ! — where’s Clara ? ” 

I’m here, sir.” 

‘‘ What are ye in the dark for ? ” 

‘‘ I had no need of a light, sir, and I did not think of it.” 
Well — we’ll have one, I guess. Where is your lamp ?” 

Clara went to the mantel-shelf, and got the article desired, 
and with a small blazing brand from the fire, she lighted it. 
The darkness gave way — and Colonel James Lyndarm 
Stood revealed. Clara had known his voice well enough, 


EUGENE. 


i6l 

but she wished to see his face. She could judge by that 
what his feelings were. She gazed upon it, and slie found 
an expression of determination there — an expression which 
seemed, to say, ‘‘ I will not be thwarted now ! ” 

The colonel took a seat ; and as soon as Clara had fol- 
lowed his example, he opened upon the subject of his 
visit. 

Miss Clara,” he said, I have come this evening upon 
an important business ; and I wish you first to understand 
that I am wholly in earnest — that I mean just what I am 
going to say. I have wasted time enough. I have no 
more to waste. When I had you brought here, it was my 
intention to make you my wife ; and that intention I am 
now bent upon carrying out.” 

‘‘ Colonel Lyndarm,” returned the maiden, sternly and 
firmly, for she was moved more by indignation than fear at 
first, ^‘you seem to forget that you have one wife already? ” 

It makes no odds to you how many wives I have. I 
am determined to have you ! I do not pretend to excuse the 
deed — I only affirm that it is my will. My wife you shall 
be, as sure as we both live to another Sabbath morn ! ” 

But, sir, you can not find a clergyman who will dare to 
perform such a mockery ; I will not submit ! ” 

You labor under an error, my dear girl. I need no 
clergyman. I have a justice engaged to perform the cere- 
mony. All is prepared. So you need not be uneasy on 
that score.” 

‘■Wretch ! ” cried Clara, starting up from her chair, and 
and clenching her hands ; “ do you think me a mere tool, 
which you can use at will ? ” 

“ Not at all, my dear,” replied Lyndarm, with a sardonic 
smile ; “ I take you for a very beautiful girl — for ,one 
whom I love, and whom I must possess. That's all. And 
now it but remains for me to possess you, which I shall do 
as sure as fate ! I am willing to save you from shame. 
People here need not know that I have a wife in England. 
You will be looked upon as the legal, honored wife of a 
British colonel ; and if I leave you, and return to my native 
land, you can pass for a widow/' 

Fool ! ” 


i 62 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT. 


‘^Not so much of a fool but that you shall tremble before 
me, if your tongue takes not less license ! I am what I am, 
and I mean what I mean. You are to be mine ; and if you 
choose to accept the shield of the ceremony which I pro- 
pose, well and good ; but if you choose not to accept it, then 
be mine as I wiil ! I have set next Sunday as the day ; and 
as sure as there is a God above us, you shall be mine from 
that time ! ” 

Clara gazed up into the man’s face, but she made no 
reply. She was only thinking if she could not escape all 
this. She had not believed that Lyndarm would come to 
this. She had fancied that he only meant to win her, if he 
could, by persuasion, or by imprisonment — that he would 
keep her confined until, for the sake of liberty, she would 
consent to become his wife. But as she now reflected upon 
this new phase, she began to be frightened. How could 
she escape if he had firmly resolved that she should not ? 

^‘You understand me,” the colonel resumed. ‘‘I have 
not entered into this plan blindly or in haste. While thou- 
sands of your sex are being ruined and degraded by the 
soldiery, I am resolved to give you the shield of honorable 
alliance, if you will accept it. But that rests with yourself, 
while the simple question of your being mine rests with me. 
However, you will have made up your mind by Sunday. 
To-day is Thursday. So you will have time enough. 
Remember now : not all the powers of earth can prevent 
the consummation of my plan ! You may rest upon the 
assurance, and govern yourself accordingly. Good-even- 
ing.” 

As he thus spoke, he arose and left the room. Clara re- 
mained in her seat for some minutes, and then started up 
and gazed about her. Every nerve was strung, every 
muscle set. She had a fearful theme upon which to dwell. 
Another mask had been thrown from the villain’s face. 
She now saw that he could not only deceive, but that he 
would use force to accomplish his foul purpose. Until now 
she had only felt that a firm, uncompromising denial was 
necessary ; but that could avail her no more ! 

She had resumed her seat, and sat with her head resting 
upon her hand, when some one rapped upon her door, 


EUGENE. 163 

She did not speak ; and presently the door was opened, 
and Mrs. Reed looked in. 

My dear Clara,” she said, in her usual hypocritical tone, 

here is a friend who wishes to see you.” 

‘‘Who is it?” the maiden asked, starting up from her 
seat. But before she had moved far, Kate Van Ruter hur- 
ried into the apartment. 

The two girls were quickly embraced in each others arms, 
and their words of mutual welcome were warm and ardent. 

“ Will you not leave us alone a few moments ? ” asked 
Clara, turning towards Mrs. Reed. 

“You must excuse me,” the hireling hostess replied. “I 
can’t do it. I would if I could ; but I’ve had orders not to 
leave you alone with anybody.” 

During this speech Kate had stood with her back to the, 
hostess, and while she so stood, she drew a letter from her 
bosom. Then she turned towards the woman, adroitly 
carrying her hand behind her. She thus stood directly 
between Clara and her keeper, and as she spoke she con- 
trived to show the letter to her friend. 

“ Can you not allow me to speak a few moments with 
her ? ” she said, with an earnestness which appeared per- 
fectly natural. 

“ No ma’am, I can’t. I mustn’t. Don’t ask me any 
more.” 

Kate had accomplished the object of her mission, and 
she had no need to ask for further favor. Clara had seen 
the letter and grasped it quickly and hidden it in her 
bosom, the form of her friend hiding the movement. The 
visitor only wished now to explain why she had not delivered 
the missive before. So she drew a small book from her 
pocket — a copy of the New Testament which she fortun- 
ately happened to have with her, and handing it to Clara, 
she said, with a peculiar wink and nod which fully explained 
her hidden meaning : 

“ I ought to have given this to you before. Andrew 
brought it from Elizabethtown, where all is well and safe. 
You can read it, and I hope you may find much consolation 
in its perusal. I should have had it here before, if possible.” 

“ Excuse me,” interposed Mrs, Reed, advancing and 


164 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT. 


extending her hand for the book. You must let me look 
at it. I have my orders.” 

Clara gave up the book at once, and the base woman 
opened it, letting the leaves slip from beneath her thumb, 
so as to glance between each one. Then she took it by 
each cover, with the leaves hanging downward, and shook 
it violently for some moments. She found nothing, how- 
ever, and finally gave up the book to her charge. 

Kate saw that there could be nothing said of any conse- 
quence — that they could not express themselves freely upon 
any topic of interest — so she soon took her leave, the hostess 
departing with her. 

As soon as Clara felt sure that she should not be troubled, 
she locked her door, and then sat down by her lamp and 
took out her letter. It was from Robert. She recognized 
the hand in an instant. She broke it open, and read with 
an eager interest, as follows : 

** Elizabethtown, 

“ Dearest Clara — You will see by this that I am safe once more. 
Through the noble efforts of Rose, Karmel and I made our escape. But 
of all this I will tell you when I see you, which I hope may not be long. 
I write now in great haste, for I have much business on my hands ; and 
beside, our mutual friend, Andrew Van Ruter, who will bear this from 
me, is waiting. So I will inform you of what you should at once know, 
and tell you the rest at some future time. 

“ I have just returned from the camp at Morristown, where I met 
Captain Eugene Deblois. I told him of your position, and of the efforts 
I had made in your behalf. I will not anticipate your own deductions 
from his deep love, by telling you of his feelings. He will redeem you, 
or die in the attempt. I assured him that your love for him was the same 
as in the days gone by, and he was made happy thereby. And now for 
the plan he has resolved to carry out, and which I promised to convey to 
you : 

“ He is not known in New Brunswick, so he can come there quite 
safely. You know Mr. Ogden, the smith, had a son who went away to 
sea, some years since, and who has never been heard from. Eugene 
will claim to be that son, as his age will just about suit ; and I will write 
to Ogden to bear him out in his plan. When he reaches Brunswick, he 
will at once set about gaining your freedom, which I have no doubt he 
will be able to accomplish. He will reach there on Friday, and you may 
rest assured he will not spend any idle time. I cannot tell you how he 
will move, for he will confer with Andrew and Kate ere he begins. 

“ Hoping and praying that we may soon meet in joy and gladness, I 
dose my letter, and remain your affectionate brother. 


‘‘ Robert, 


EUGENE, 165 

Clara read this letter over twice, and then refolded it and 
placed it in her bosom. 

Eugene Deblois ! Oh, what a thrill that name called 
to her heart ! He was the man upon whom her maidenly 
affections were centered, and to whom she had looked for 
the joys and happiness of the future. It was the thought 
of him, that had given her one of the deepest pangs in con- 
nexion with Lyndarm’s threat. He was one who had been 
her companion long enough to learn to love her fervently 
and long enough, too, to reveal a heart so noble and a soul 
so, pure that she had not only loved him, but had given him 
all her confidence and respect. He was a captain in the 
Patriot army, having raised a company of men at his own 
expense. 

And he would be there on the morrow ! Surely she had 
reason now to be hopeful. At all events, when she laid her 
head upon her pillow that night, she was able to pray with 
a firmer hope than had been hers before. 

* * 5l« * 5i< SJ« 

Thomas Ogden was an old resident of the Jerseys, 
though he had been in Brunswick only about twelve years. 
The people were aware that some ten years before a son of 
his, fifteen years of age, went to sea, and had not since been 
heard from. Ogden was a blacksmith ; a Patriot at heart ; 
but one of those timid men who, too old to fight, chose to 
remain quiet. The British officers found him very useful 
in shoeing their horses, and so on ; so they employed him, 
and let his politics be with himself. 

When the relief returned to the guard-room at noon on 
Friday, the two sentinels who had been upon the posts 
toward the east reported that old Ogden’s son had 
turned up.” The news flew over the town, and before 
night fifty people had called upon the old smith to see his 
returned son. 

At length, as the night set in, the old man and the young 
were left alone. 

“ My dear sir,” said Ogden, frankly and kindly, “ I have 
resolved to help you all I can. I have known Clara Pem- 
berton and her brother for some time, and I love them both. 
All I can do for you I will. But you must make haste, for 


i66 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT. 


there may be danger of detection. The British have suf- 
fered much recently — very much — from the Patriots, and 
they are watchful. I have sent for Andrew Van Ruter, and 
he will be here soon. You will hasten in your work — not 
for my sake, but for your own.*’ 

‘‘ Of course, sir, I shall make all the haste possible," 
the young man replied, and I trust I may at some time 
have opportunity to prove my gratitude by more than 
words." 

Eugene Deblois was five-and-twenty years of age ; tall 
and stout, with brown hair and blue eyes, and not only a 
comely looking man, but possessing one of those noble, 
generous faces which attract alike the respect of man and 
the love of woman. He belonged in Amboy, and had first 
seen Clara while she was there with her brother. They 
had met and conversed together but a few times ere their 
love began to manifest itself ; and after a few more seasons 
of social intercourse, they acknowledged their love, gave 
the magic pledge, and were from that hour affianced. 

About an hour was spent by the old smith in listening to 
his young guest’s account of the Patriot army, and at the 
end of that time Andrew Van Ruter came. He had never 
seen Eugene before, but he loved him already ; and when 
he had seen and conversed with him a while his love was 
firmly fixed. 

Ogden merely waited to welcome the new-comer, and 
then took his leave. 

“ I suppose Clara knows that I am to be here to-day ? ’’ 
said Eugene. 

She has received her brother’s letter," returned Andrew. 

She got it last evening." 

Then she knows it. And now we must lay our plans. 
You will help me ? " 

Aye — with all my power." 

The two understood each other now, and they went at 
the work with a firm, mutual confidence. Andrew under- 
stood the situation of the maiden, and when he had ex- 
plained it they commenced to study up such plans as they 
thought would work. 

At eleven o’clock, Andrew Van Ruter arose to depart 


SUMMARY PROCEEDINGS, 167 

They had laid their plans, and only waited for the coming 
of another night to call them into effect. 


CHAPTER XXL 

SUMMARY PROCEEDINGS. 

Saturday evening came, cold, windy, and dark. The 
snow, a fine, dry deposit which had fallen only a few days 
before, was blowing about, filling the air with a continuous 
cloud, and piling up solid banks against doors and windows. 
Those who hurried through the streets were persons whose 
duty called them out, and even they seemed to be aiming 
all for home. The sentinels, ever watchful, drew their 
heads down into their coat-collars, and sought the least 
exposed points of their posts. Those whose fortune it was 
to be stationed in doors had ample reason for gratitude. 

Within the cellar of the small cot where lived Andrew 
Van Ruter and his sister, two men were at work. They 
were Andrew and Eugene. A stone had been removed 
from the wall and quite a hole dug out behind its place. 
Into this hole the gunsmith put all his tools, and such other 
small articles as were of value, and could not be conveni- 
ently carried away. When this was done the dirt was taken 
care of, the stone returned to its proper position, and every- 
thing fixed to look as before. After this the young men 
left the cellar and rejoined Kate above. 

It was now about eight o’clock. They had no time to 
spare, so they worked while they talked. 

‘‘ You are sure Lyndarm has but one orderly ? ” said 
Eugene, as he fixed the flint of one of his pistols. 

‘‘ Only one,” returned Andrew. ‘‘ The relief comes from 
the guard-house once in four hours, so there is only one 
there at the same time. The cottage is a small one. He 
hires it, and Mrs Reed does his work. He had a servant 
a short time since, but he was taken down, with fever, and 
is now at the barrack hospital. I am very sure we shall 
only find the colonel, his orderly, Mrs. Reed, and Clara 
there.” 


i68 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT, 


Then all is safe. At any rate, I feel so.” 

‘‘ We will try for it,” responded Andrew. 

Aye — there’s to me a cause w^orth much peril ; but 
were the peril much greater than it is, I might not ask you 
to help me.” 

Then, if Clara Pemberton were to be saved, I would 
ask you to help me,” said Andrew, with a smile. 

‘‘ I believe you,” cried Eugene, warmly. But I think 
we are favored.” 

The two youths were not long in completing their ar- 
rangements. Each was armed with a brace of good pistols, 
carefully hidden away in his bosom ; a knife, also con- 
cealed ; and a short club which Andrew had fashioned from 
a couple of hickory knots. These latter weapons were 
meant for principal use, and they were formidable ones, 
too. They were eighteen inches in length, with a gradual 
swell toward the end, where they were three inches in dia- 
meter, and with handles so fashioned that they could not 
slip, nor be easily wrenched away. In addition to these 
they took several stout, closely woven bandages for gags, 
and a lot of strong cord, ready cut in the proper lengths, 
for binding wrists, elbows, and ankles. 

Thus prepared, they put on their close-fitting overcoats 
and left the house. The wind was in their faces, and for a 
wdiile they found it hard work to get along ; but they be- 
came more used to it as they advanced, and finally bore it 
without flinching. They had one sentinel to pass, but they 
made their way by him unobserved, and at length reached 
the cot where the Colonel lived. 

This cottage was not on the main street, but on a cross- 
road, and situated some forty or fifty rods from the .princi- 
pal thoroughfare. There were no buildings between it and 
the corner, though direct on the corner there was a large 
dwelling. Opposite the cottage, on the other side of the 
way, was an open space between two houses, said houses 
being nearly fifty rods apart, and at equal distances from 
the point in front of Lyndarm’s residence. 

As our adventurers entered the yard they saw that two 
were lighted — one chamber, and one corner room — both on 
the end of the building. 


NUMMARY PROCEEDINGS. 


169 

“ There is no light in Lyndarm’s private room,” said An- 
drew. That lower light is the kitchen, and the other is in 
Clara’s room.” 

“ And where does the orderly keep himself ? ” said 
Eugene. 

I think in the hall. He has a small stove there. We 
had better knock. He will be most likely to answer the 
summons. ’ 

The other agree to this, and Andrew started toward the 
front door, leaving his companion sitting in the snow at the 
gate. He knocked very lightly, and almost immediately the 
orderly made his appearance. 

Is Colonel Lyndarm at home ? ” asked Andrew. 

He is,” returned the soldier 

“ Then give me help as soon as possible. A friend of the 
colonel’s, from New York, is at the gate. I came to show 
him the way here, and at the gate he fainted. Have you no 
companion here ? ” 

No. There’s only me here beside the colonel.” 

Then come with me. We can easily bring him in. He 
is a cousin of the colonel’s. Bring your lantern along.” 

The orderly had come to the door with a lantern in his 
hand, and without further question he started to accompany 
the visitor. He knew Andrew very well, and therefore 
had not the slightest particle of doubt. When he reached 
the gate he saw a human form upon the snow, and started 
quickly forward and stooped over. As he did so, a slight 
tap from Andrew’s club felled him, and ere he could recover 
himself the two men were upon him, his mouth was tightly 
bandaged, and his arms pinioned behind him. 

Andrew had been careful in dealing the blow to have it 
only heavy enough to bewilder him for a few moments ; and 
the result was that the fellow could now walk. 

Directly back of the cottage was the stable, and having 
picked up the lantern, and seen that they were not observed 
from either of the lighted windows, they started to lead 
their prisoner around. He was assured that resistance 
would be instant death. 

We are Rebels of the rankest kind,” Said Eugene^ 


iCAkMEL THE SCOUT 


‘‘ and would as lief kill you as not, so come along. Do as 
we bid you, and no harm shall come to you.” 

The poor fellow seemed to understand this, for he walked 
along freely, and they soon reached the stable, the door of 
which was only secured with a hasp within, which was 
reached by sliding back a small wicket and inserting the 
arm. The orderly was placed upon the hay, where he 
would be warm ; his legs firmly bound ; and then his arms 
unpinioned and secured to a post in such a manner that he 
could not move from his sitting position. The bandage 
over his mouth was once more looked to, and then he was 
left to himself. 

It was decided that the hostess should be the next one 
disposed of. Under ordinary circumstances those two men 
would have felt delicate and unpleasantly at the thought of 
binding and gagging an unprotected widow ; but when they 
remembered the fiendish purpose against a defenseless girl, • 
to which she voluntarily sold herself for gold, they felt no 
compassion nor compunction. 

They had the lantern, and going to the front door they 
entered without knocking. They knew by the light that 
Mrs. Reed was in the kitchen, and Andrew led the way 
thither at once. He took the lantern and entered first. 

Aunt Nancy,” he whispered, stepping lightly forward 
on tiptoe, with the forefinger of the right hand upon his 
lips, “ Kate is very anxious that you should let her — Ah — 
this is Charley Stanley. Don’t you remember the little 
Charley you used to dandle on your knees in Elizabeth- 
town ? ” 

This idea had oome to the speaker on the moment he 
used it. He had meant to say that his sister was sick and 
wanted some herbs ; but he fortunately remembered a boy 
named Charles Stanley whom Mrs. Reed had nursed in 
Elizabethtown some years before, and he improved upon 
the idea as we have seen. 

Lor’ sakes ! You don’t mean that this is he ? ” the 
woman uttered, approaching Eugene and gazing into his 
face. 

Yes, I do. But where is the colonel ? ” 

He’s upstairs with Miss Clara. But you don't mean 


SUMMAR Y PROCEEDINCS. 


171 

that this is — Why — 'tain’t ! 'Tain't Charley ! He never had 
no sich hair as — ” 

But the woman stopped speaking here. Andrew had 
adroitly thrown a table-cloth, which lay at hand, over her 
face, and at the same moment Eugene leaped forward and 
caught her hands. A pistol was now presented to her head, 
and under that influence she was effectually gagged and 
bound without noise; and as soon as she was so safely fixed 
that she could not possibly give the alarm, she was left 
alone. 

Clara Pemberton sat at the fire, and Colonel James Lyn- 
darm stood not far from her. He had already arisen to 
leave. 

Clara,” he said, with a diabolical look, had I not the 
power in my own hands I might give up the hope of gain- 
ing you ; but I have the power, and you must be mine. I 
do hope — really, sincerely hope — that you will not drive to 
punishing you 1 It would not be pleasant to me, and I am 
sure that you — Ha ! Who's that coming up here ? How 
dared that orderly allow — ” 

Thus far had he spoken when the door was opened, and 
Andrew Van Ruter entered. 

How now, rascal ? What seek ye here ? ” 

Andrew cast a quick glance at Clara — a glance of warn- 
ing — and then replied 

“ Wait a moment, Colonel Lyndarm, and you shall thank 
me for coming directly here. I have a friend of yours with 
me, who has come to save you from a great evil.” 

At this juncture Eugene entered, and closed the door 
behind him. 

You, sir 1 " exclaimed the colonel, turning towards the 
new-comer, which movement brought his back to Andrew. 
“ Who are you ?” 

But there was no particular need for an answer, for Van 
Ruter gave him a blow upon the head with his club which 
settled him upon the floor. In an instant the two youths 
were upon him, and before he gave any sign of returning 
consciousness he was bound and gagged. His arms were 
tightly pinioned behind him at the elbows, and his ankles 
firmly bound ; and one of the bandages so secured over his 


1^2 


J^ARMEL THE SCOUT. 


mouth that he could not even utter an audible groan above 
a mere guttural gurgle. He was then dragged into the 
adjoining room, which was a sleeping-chamber, and secured 
to the bed-post in such a manner that he could not possibly 
raise himself to a sitting posture. They were fearful that if 
left otherwise he might roll himself over to some chair and 
against that rub off the bandage from his mouth. 

“ There, sir ! ” said Eugene, after he had been secured 
upon his back. Now I’ll tell you the evil that threatened 
you : You were about planning to consummate the ruin of 
a poor girl, and we mean to save you from carrying such a 
load upon your conscience and such a crime upon your 
soul.” 

Oh, how the man might have talked had his lips been at 
liberty ! But he could look the things he would say, and 
even that was bad enough. 

Eugene hastened back into the other room, and the 
next instant held Clara to his bosom ! 

All they said at that time of love was a simple God’s 
blessing, — then a fervent kiss, — and then Andrew in- 
terposed. 

Come — on with all the clothing you have, and gather 
up quickly your little bits of jewelry, and so on, for we 
have no time to waste.” 

The maiden was not at all perplexed. She had expected 
something unusual, and she was prepared for it. All her 
money and jewelry were in a small box, and this she gave 
to her lover. Then she gathered up her clothing, put on 
her hood and cloak, and said she was ready. She had given 
to Andrew the Testament Kate had left, and also a small 
package of books and papers. 

Here,” said Eugene, you will want something more 
around your neck.” 

Not much,” interposed Andrew. You know we shall 
have the wind in our backs going home.” 

Yet Eugene bound the scarf he had selected about her 
neck, and then Van Ruter picked up the lantern and led 
the way from the chamber. 

Do you wish to see Mrs. Reed ?” he asked of Clara, 
when they reached the lower hall. 


SUMMARY PROCEEDINGS. 


173 


If I thought we should escape — 

“ There is no fear on that score. We are prepared to 
shoot down the first man who may dare to interrupt us. 
Suppose you see her while I go to the stable.” 

“ I will,” said the maiden. And as she spoke she turned 
towards the kitchen, while Andrew and Eugene went to 
the stable. 

Clara found the woman bound to her great heavy chair, 
with a table-cloth over her mouth, and her ankles firmly 
lashed together, and then secured to the lower round of 
the chair, so that she could not get them to the floor. But 
her ears were open. The persecuted girl gazed upon the 
wicked woman for some moments in silence, and then she 
said, with more of pity in her tone than of indignation : 

Mrs. Reed, I forgive you for the evil you have done 
towards me, and I hope God may forgive you as I do. 
But if you have any feeling yet left in your heart, you will 
not easily forget the crime that rests upon your soul. 
When you look upon the gold which you have received 
from Colonel Lyndarm may you remember that each piece 
is the price of your honor sold, and thenceforth try to be 
better. Farewell. I would not harm you for the world ; 
for when I remember the ill you have done me, I wish to 
know that no act of mine ever gave you pain.” 

The miserable woman used all the power she possessed 
to beg of the girl to set her free. She wept — she shook her 
head— she gazed upon her bonds — and she turned her eyes 
heavenward. But Clara only returned her a look of stern 
refusal. 

‘‘ No, no,” she said, as she prepared to turn away, I 
cannot help you. My own life is at stake, and all through 
your work. You will not suffer long. At midnight you 
know an orderly will come to relieve the other, and then you 
will be set free. Farewell. I hope you may prosper, and 
that, possessing the wish to be happy, you may seek for 
it in the legitimate channel — honesty and virtue of life in 
every word and deed ! ” 

With this Clara turned away, and reached the front door 
just in season to see her two friends ride up. Andrew 
dismounted^ and having assisted the maiden to a seat upon 


^74 


KARMEL THE SCOUT 


the bow of Eugene’s saddle, he picked up the bundle of 
clothing which he had left there, and then extinguished the 
light of the lantern and placed it upon the outside of the 
threshold. After this he remounted, and then they set 
forward. 

The wind was blowing as before, and the snow was 
flying thickly and furiously ; but the adventurers had it now 
upon their backs and they dashed off without trouble. 
Clara pulled her warm hood well down over her face, and 
she assured Eugene that she was very comfortable. They 
reached their first place of destination without having been 
hailed by any sentinel, and their faith in ultimate escape 
was firm and strong. 

It is a fearful night,” said Kate, as a blast, more fierce 
than before, came sweeping about the cot, and shaking it 
to its very foundation. 

‘‘ Aye,” responded Andrew hopefully. “ I know ’tis a 
hard storm ; but let us thank God that the very war of the 
elements, which at another time might give us trouble, may 
riow be the shield of protection under which we shall 
escape ! ” 


CHAPTER XXIL 

THE WOLF HAS LOST HIS PREY. 

The present meeting between Kate and Clara was less 
restrained than the one they last held, though even now 
they spoke but little of anything save the business they had 
before them. 

‘‘ But, my dear Kate,” said Clara, in a tone of apprehen- 
sion, “ where will be your safety after we are gone ? And 
where will be Andrew’s ? They will know that he helped 
in this work.” 

Ah, we have all that provided for,” replied Andrew, 
who had overheard the remark. “ Kate and I are going 
with you.” 

“ How ! Going to Elizabethtown ? ” cried Clara, in 
surprise. 


THE WOLF HAS LOST ILLS PREY, 


175 


“Yes. We have everything prepared to that end.” 

“ But your house — your tools — your furniture ? ” 

“ As for the house, that will take care of itself,” said the 
young host. “ All my most valuable articles, such as tools 
and so on, I have hidden where I don’t think they can be 
found. My furniture may be confiscated ; but I think I 
can sustain the loss.” 

“ / think you can,” interposed Eugene, with a meaning 
look and nod. 

“ But you must do all this just for me,” resumed Clara. 
“ For me, you and Kate must leave your home and — ” 

“ Stop, Clara,” interrupted Andrew. “ Had it not been 
for your salvation I might not have left here at present ; 
but how long I could have remained is not so certain. The 
British already suspect me, and I know that a watch has 
been set upon my movements since my return from Eliza- 
bethtown. I have thought seriously of leaving before this. 
But, aside from all that, I fancy that the lasting weal of my 
friends is worth this much trouble on my part; so we’ll 
prepare for our departure, and leave the rest for some 
future consideration.” 

Clara showed in the look with which she regarded her 
noble host how grateful she was ; but she knew that time 
pressed, and she went with Kate to prepare for the toilsome 
journey before them. 

The two horses which had been brought from the 
colonel’s stable, and which belonged to that officer, had 
been taken to the little barn where Andrew kept his own 
horse, and where Eugene’s beast was now put up. The 
men had made all their preparations, and only waited now 
for the girls to be ready. 

The extra clothing of both brother and sister had been 
packed up in two snug bundles, and were to be secured to 
the saddles, while all such things as were not likely to be 
wanted through the winter had been hidden away with the 
tools. 

It was just ten o’clock when the four horses were led up 
to the door. The girls were assisted to their saddles — Kate 
riding upon her brother’s horse, and Clara upon Eugene’s — 
and their clothing secured about them, so that the wind 


176 


iCAkMEL THE SCOUT. 


could not blow the garments off or open. The house was 
then locked up, after which the men mounted and gathered 
up their reins. 

The wind was from the southeast, and the course of 
the travelers very near northeast, so they would have it 
for a while on their right side ; but they thought little of 
this. They remembered Andrew’s remark: that this very 
storm might prove the cover under which their escape 
would be safe, and therefore they faced the cutting blast 
without flinching. But they found it a tough one when 
they reached the road, and for a few moments even the 
horses needed more urging than ordinary. The snow blew 
directly across the way, and in some places deep drifts had 
been piled up in the path. Yetthey kept bravely on, taking 
the Rahway road, as they considered that the safest. 

Two or three sentinels were passed, and whether they 
saw the travelers or not, our friends could not tell. An-' 
drew knew where two of them were stationed, and they 
dashed passed at the top of their speed. Eugene was sure 
he heard the second one hail them, but they paid no atten- 
tion to it. They expected the guard would fire upon them 
if he observed them, but it was not done ; so both the 
young men thought it most likely that in the wild fury of 
the storm they had passed unobserved. 

Is it not strange,” said Clara, addressing her lover, 

how simple activity can keep the body up ? Under ordi- 
nary circumstances I could not hear this trial ; but now it 
is only pastime.” 

“ You speak truly,” returned Eugene. But,” he added 
in a tone of concern, do you not suffer now ? ” 

Not at all — not at all,” she quickly responded. “’There 
is really something grand in it — something imposing — 
in breasting such a storm. Ah, no ; my heart’s too warm 
and ardent to suffer from any such outward cause as this. 
But I fear Kate may suffer.” 

“ Are you speaking of me ?” asked the latter, who had 
overheard the remark. 

“ Yes,” replied Eugene. “ Clara was fearing that you 
might suffer from this storm.” 

“ No — no — not I. Why — I am bundled up so that only 


THE WOLF HAS LOST HIS PREY. 


177 


my face is exposed ; and even that I contrive to hide in such 
a manner behind Andrew that I do not suffer. No, no — 
don’t fear on my account. I am only too happy that we 
are able to be here. 

I wonder how Colonel Lyndarm is enjoying himself?” 
remarked Andrew with a light laugh. 

“ He must be feeling rather unpleasantly,” returned 
Eugene. If no one calls upon him on business he won’t 
get clear till midnight.” 

He won’t be likely to have calls on such a night,” added 
Clara. The orderly will be relieved at twelve o’clock and 
then I suppose he’ll be found.” 

Aye,” cried Kate. And by that time we’ll be beyond 
the reach of pursuit.” 

Yes,” said Andrew ; and we are beyond it now. Every 
minute makes the going worse and worse, so that if we are 
followed the pursuers will not get over the ground we have 
passed as swiftly as we have done.” 

The wind still howled its furious notes, and the snow still 
whirled about in the night air in the dense clouds ; but the 
darkness was not so intense as before, for the moon was up. 
Its face was not to be seen, nor could its place be judge by 
the eye ; yet it dissipated much of the gloom, and the horses 
were able to move along more freely. The girls still laughed 
and chatted in joyful tones, and their companions had no 
more cause of fear. They were surely out of the way of 
successful pursuit, and they were relieved of all anxiety on 
account of the maidens. 

It was near midnight, and the party came to a house in 
which a light was seen. They judged that they were then 
within two hours’ ride of Elizabethtown, and perhaps 
nearer. 

Would you like to stop here and rest ? ” asked Andrew, 
as they came nearly opposite the house, turning to the girls 
as he spoke. 

” No, no,” quickly returned Clara ; it may be a Tory’s 
den. Let us be sure we’re safe ere we stop.” 

But we are within the American lines.” 

'' Yet it may not be safe. Oh, 'twould be dreadful to 
lose all now ! ” 


178 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT. 


Then we’ll go on.” 

See ! ” uttered Eugene, there’s somebody looking 
out the window. Don’t you observe ? ” 

They looked at the window through which they had seen 
the light, and plainly saw a man peering out, with his hands 
spread out upon each side of his face, to shutout the reflec- 
tion of the lamplight. In a moment more he disappeared, 
and ere long the door of the house was opened, and a man 
with a lantern in his hand, came out. 

Hallo ! hallo ! ” he cried, at the top of his voice, so as ' 
to be heard above the howl of the storm ; Here ! — this 
way ! Eicgene ! ” 

He calls me ! ” exclaimed the captain, drawing in his 
rein ; come — let’s ride up.” 

Thus speaking, Eugene turned towards the open door, 
and rode up — the rest following close behind him. 

Eugene ? ” cried the man with the lantern, interroga- 
tively. 

Yes ; that’s my name.” 

And Clara ? ” resumed the man. 

Robert!'' the sister exclaimed, freeing her foot 
from the stirrup, and leaping down into the snow. 

It was Robert ! And in a very few moments she was 
clasped to his bosom ! 

There was no more question about stopping. Good 
Adam Warner came out, with Karmel close behind him, 
and bade the travelers hurry into the house, while he took 
care of the horses. He knew very well that the intelligent 
beast would go towards a barn on such a night without 
much urging, so he persuaded the two young men to go in 
with the girls. He led one of the horses, and the others 
gladly followed. 

Are you not nearly frozen, Clara ? ” the brother asked, 
as he held his restored sister again to his bosom. 

Oh, no, Robert. Upon my word, I don’t know that I 
ever felt more comfortable. Ah — I’ve had happy thoughts 
to sustain me on this journey.” 

But, Andrew, how is this ? ” our hero asked, turning to 
his friend, and speaking in a tone of astonishment ; ‘‘ why 
do I see you and our dear, good Kate here ? ” 


THE WOLF HAS LOST HIS PREY. 


179 


ril tell you,” interposed Eugene, quickly ; ‘Hhe man 
who helped me knock down a British colonel and a sentinel, 
could not very well remain in Brunswick.” 

‘‘ Ah, Andrew !” cried Robert, in a tremulous tone, while 
a bright moisture started out in his eyes, “ you have done 
more now than I can ever do for you ! ” 

^^Yet I think you would save my sister Kate, if she 
were in danger,” Andrew returned, as Robert took his 
hand. 

I hope I may never have the opportunity,” our hero 
said ; though if trouble befall her, God grant that I may 
be near ! ” 

At this juncture the host returned, and wasspyeedily intro- 
duced to the new-comers ; and after this there followed a 
happy season of relating adventures. While Eugene was 
describing how they disposed of the wicked widow and the 
polygamous colonel, old Adam could not sit still. He had 
to leap up and clap his hands half a score of times, and his 
ejaculations of good ! ” capital ! ” Oh, ge-whittaker ! ” 

Jerewsalem and judgment ! ” and soon, were plainly in- 
dicative of the intense satisfaction he experienced. He 
only one source of regret, and that was that he could not, 
by any possible means see that consarned old kurnel with 
his arms and legs and mouth bound up, and lashed to a 
bed-post ! ” He assured his guests that if ’twas pleasant, 
and there wasn’t much danger, he’d travel that distance in 
a minute to see such a sight. 

Robert said he had expected that Eugene would return 
that night, and luiving business with Warner, he had come 
there to meet them. 

I felt a strong presentiment,” he added, “ that you would 
come to-night. To be sure there was a deep fear with it, 
but still the impression was vivid ; and hence we sat up. 
Since ten o’clock I have watched the window pretty 
steadily.” 

At two o’clock the party adjourned till morning, and 
Adam showed his guests to their sleeping-places. Two of 
the men had to make a bed upon the floor ; but that was 
good enough — so good that it required some time to decide 
who should have the privilege. But Robert and Karm^l 


I So K ARM EL THE SCOUT, 

carried the day, and proceeded at once to spread their deer- 
skins and blankets. 

The storm still raged without, and the wind continued to 
howl forth its mad songs ; but within that humble cot there 
were hearts full of joy and gladness, looking beyond the 
storm to Him who controlled it, with gratitude and praise. 

Robert was as happy as any, but yet while he thanked 
God for the safety of his beloved sister he could not forget 
to pray for the safety of one other who was not yet wholly 
free from danger. 

jh ♦ * * * 

At midnight a single soldier went groping through the 
storm from the guard-room to the house where Colonel Lyn- 
darm resided. When he reached the yard he found a huge 
bank of snow piled up before the entrance, but he wallowed 
through it and gained the door. He entered, but there was 
no light, and the fire in the stove, which stood in the hall, 
had gone out. He remembered that he had hit something 
with his foot on entering, and on turning back he found it 
to be a lantern. He managed to rake out a live coal from 
the embers in the stove, and with this he lighted the lantern- 
lamp, and then gazed about him for the man he was to 
relieve. 

But where was he ? He called, in a low tone, for 

Dennis.” But no Dennis came. Perhaps he was in the 
kitchen. He went there to see. He found no Dennis ; 
but he found something else. He found Mrs. Reed bound, 
hand and foot, lashed to her great chair, with the lower 
part of her face enveloped in a table-cloth. He set her 
free as quickly as possible, and then asked what all this 
meant. 

It was some moments ere the woman could speak. She 
tried first to stand ; but that was beyond her power. Her 
limbs were so benumbed and stiffened from being bound in 
an awkward position so long that they would not answer 
her will. Her tongue, however, was more ready. She ex- 
plained to the orderly all that had happened to her, with 
the addition of such items as her fancy chanced to dictate. 
They — the villains ” — had throwed knives ” at her, 

fired off pistols ” at her — eenamost choked her to death/' 


THE WOLF HAS LOST HIS PREY. i8i 

and divers other horrible things which no common woman 
could have survived. 

But where is Dennis ?” asked the soldier. 

“ It’s a marcy if they hain’t murdered him and buried him 
up in the snow ! ” 

“ Didn’t you hear anything till they came in here ? ” 

No — not a thing. They crept in like two cats, and 
would sartin’ ’a murdered me if they hadn’t ’a’ been afraid 
I’d ’ave made a noise ! ” 

The orderly plainly saw that he could get no truth from 
the hostess, so he resolved to go and find the colonel. He 
went to his private room and knocked, but getting no 
answer he looked in. There was no colonel there. He 
next went up to his chamber, and knocked there, but with 
the same result. He then opened the door and looked in ; 
and found no colonel there either. He was upon the point 
of descending when he happened to think of the room of 
the young girl ; so he went there. 

This room he entered without knocking. The fire was 
gone out on the hearth, and the room was empty. He 
saw the chamber door open, and he looked in there. He 
started quickly forward, for he saw his colonel upon the 
floor, bound and gagged as the hostess had been, and 
lashed to the bed-post ! He set his lantern down, and 
quickly cast the bandage off from his superior’s mouth, 
and then proceeded to set him free. 

Lyndarm arose, but it was with the utmost difficulty that 
he managed to walk to a chair. His first word was the 
name of a place where wicked people are supposed to go. 
The next was a contraction of condemnation. After this he 
indulged in quite an extended vocabulary of words neither 
brave, polite, nor wise.” Finally, however, he came down 
to tangible language, and commenced the new course of 
speech, by asking the man if he had just come on. 

Yes, sir,” the soldier replied. 

And what have you found ? Where is Callahan and 
Mrs. Reed ? ” 

“ I have found the woman in the kitchen bound just as 
you were, sir ; but Dennis Callahan I can’t find.” 

Lyndarm was not yet calm enough to speak calmly upon 


p 82 


K ARM EL TILE SCOUT 


any topic. He choked, and raved, and ground his teeth in 
a rage utterly impotent. But finally he managed to find 
coherent words enough to 'bid the orderly go and find 
Dennis. 

The soldier went below with his lantern, and having 
looked through such rooms in the lower part of the house 
as he had not previously visited, he went out into the front 
yard. There was but one other place on the premises 
where a man could be hidden, and that was the stable. So 
thither he went, and he found his companion as the Rebels 
had left him. 

Poor Dennis was set free ; and as his seat had been an 
easy one, upon the soft hay, he could use his legs quite 
well, though there was but little strength in his arms. The 
two repaired to the colonel’s room at once, where Dennis 
was requested to relate what had befallen him. He could 
only tell, however, that he had been knocked down, bound, 
and gagged, and then dragged away into the stable. He 
said Andrew Van Ruter was one of them ; but he did not 
plainly see the face of the other. 

But Lyndarm knew who the other was. He had recog- 
nized in him the son of old Ogden ; and he was upon the 
point of saying so when a loud knocking was heard at the 
lower door. 

The orderly hurried down, and when he returned he was 
followed by Thomas Ogden, the very man of whom the 
colonel had been thinking. 

‘‘ Colonel Lyndarm,” he said, in a nervous, flurried man- 
ner, “ you will pardon me for this unseasonable visit ; but 
circumstances would not permit of a delay. The young 
man who came here and pretended to be my son I fear is 
an impostor. He has gone off — he left the house some time 
after seven o’clock — and I fear he may be a Rebel spy. 
When he first went out he said he was going to call upon a 
friend, and I suspected nothing ; but when I awoke at mid- 
night, and found that he had not returned, I became 
alarmed. I hurried to the barn, and found his horse gone, 
and then at once started to give the alarm. I could arouse 
no one at the general’s, so I came here.” 

This was told with such an air of sincerity that the colo- 


ROSALIE'S EXPERIENCE, 


1S3 

nel swallowed it all, and from that moment there was no 
more suspicion of any weight upon the smith. He was 
questioned quite sharply, but came out without contradict- 
ing himself, or exciting any doubt as to his veracity. 

As soon as the colonel could walk he had orders sent to 
the guard-room, and a company of troopers sent in pursuit. 
Dennis reported that the Rebels had taken the best two 
horses in the stable ; and upon going to Van Ruler’s 
stable, and finding his horse gone and his house locked up, 
they of course knew that the party had fled. 

Twelve troopers, upon stout, powerful horses, were sent 
on the river road, and twelve on the Rahway road, with 
directions to bring back the Rebels, if they found them, 
dead or alive. It was past one o’clock when they set out. 

Shortly after daylight, the troopers returned. They had 
found nothing of the fugitives nor had they been able to 
gain any information concerning them. It seemed impossi- 
ble that two young girls could have ridden any distance in 
such a storm ; but still it must have been so. 

There was considerable excitement in the camp for a 
while ; but they were so used to strange freaks on the part 
of the Rebels, that it soon wore away, and was ere long 
eclipsed by the capture of a whole British company of for- 
agers, by a party of Rebels, with Karmel at their head. 

But though others forgot the events of that night. Colonel 
James Lyndarm remembered them most keenly. Not only 
had he suffered an indignity which rankled in his bosom, 
but he had lost a prize for the keeping of which he would 
even have sacrificed his honor. 


CHAPTER XXIII. 

Rosalie’s experience. 

We must return now to Rosalie Lincoln. 

The unhappy girl sat by her window on that afternoon 
which was to have seen the return of Elroy ; but she saw 
nothing of him. It grew dark, but no Elroy came. Night 
passed, and in the morning — Thursday morning — she 


184 


KARMEL THE SCOUT, 


arose faint at heart, and sick in body. Her head ached, 
and the blood coursed swiftly and hotly through her veins. 
She went to her window and looked out upon the snow, and 
she felt as though it would be a relief to be buried up in it. 
She raised the sash, and having gathered a handful of the 
frozen mass, she applied it to her brow. It afforded her a 
slight sense of relief, but it did not mitigate her pain. 

She heard the fire crackling in the next room — the apart- 
ment which had been given to her for a sitting-room — and 
she went in there and sat down. The pain in her head grew 
more intense as she thus sat up by the fire, and she moved 
back. But the fire which worked upon her system so pain- 
fully was within ! It dwelt in her heart, and it coursed 
through her veins. 

Ere long a serving. woman came up, and when she looked 
upon the maiden she started with astonishment and fear. 

Why ! Bless my soul. Miss Rose, you are sick ! you 
look dreadfully ! ” 

Alas ! I feel dreadfully,” murmured the poor girl, rais- 
ing her hand to her brow and pressing it there. 

“ But you’re real sick,” the woman said. Something 
must be done.” And as she thus spoke, she approached, 
and kneeling down by Rosalie’s side she took one of her 
hands. 

Why — mercy ! how hot your flesh is ! Don’t you feel 
very sick ?” 

Yes. Oh, my head aches, and I am sick — sick ! ” 

‘‘ So you are — very sick. You must have the doctor.” 

‘‘ But tell me,” the maiden cried, with a sudden effort, 
‘‘has Elroy returned ?” 

“ No — he hasn’t come yet. But they expect him every 
minute. He’ll be real sorry when he knows you’re sick. 
But then you can’t be married while you’re as sick as you 
are now.” 

“ Do you think they would let me off ? ” the girl uttered 
eagerly. 

“ My — how could they help it ? ” the woman returned, 
showing by her look and tone that she was surprised at the 
manner in which the question had been asked. 

“ Alas ! ” resumed Rosalie, raising her hand again to her 


ROSALIE'S EXPERIENCE. 185 

brow. I fear they will force it upon me. Oh, I wish I 
were sleeping with my mother ! 

‘‘But she’s dead ! ” said the servant quickly. 

“ Aye — and I, if I were with her, should be dead to all 
this pain and anguish ! ” 

As the unhappy girl thus spoke, she bowed her head, and 
covering her face with her hands, she burst into tears. She 
wept like a sick child — for all her fortitude, all her hope, 
and all her strength were gone ; and she was moreover 
racked with pain most intense. 

The serving-woman gazed upon her in utter astonishment. 
She seemed to be not only surprised, but her face showed 
a feeling of pity and sorrow as well. 

This woman’s name was Mary Van Brunt. She was be- 
tween forty and fifty years of age — a sober, industrious, 
crusty thing, who made few friends, and who seemed to 
wish for but few. Most people called her a “ cross-grained 
old maid,” and they evidently supposed they were correct. 
She made free with no one, but attended to her own con- 
cerns, and bade others attend to theirs. She was seldom 
seen to smile, and was never known, by those who knew her, 
to express anything like joy or gladness. So she had been 
selected by Mr. Pemberton as a fit person to take charge of 
Rosalie. She seemed to dislike young, pretty girls, and he 
was sure she would be strict and severe with her. She was 
large in frame, with a full, red face ; and though not de- 
cidedly ugly looking, yet she could lay no claims to beauty. 

As we said before Mary Van Brunt gazed upon the 
maiden with surprise, and finally ventured to take one of 
her hands. 

“ Do you feel very bad ? ” she asked tenderly. 

Rosalie raised her eyes to the woman’s face, and she saw 
a look of sympathy there. She caught it in an instant, as a 
drowning man might seize a floating plank ; and with a 
deep sob she sank forward, and pillowed her burning brow 
upon the attendant’s shoulder. 

“ Oh ! ” she murmured, as she placed one arm about her 
neck, “ be my friend ! Be my friend, and I will love you — 
I will pray for you always ! ” 

“ I will be your friend ! ” cried Mary, winding her arms 


k ARM EL THE SCOUT, 


iB6 

almost about the form of the girl. But tell me — don’t you 
love Elroy Pemberton ? ” 

‘‘ No, no — I cannot.” 

And daren’t ye tell him so ? ” 

Tell him so ? Oh, he knows it very well! I have told 
him so a hundred times.” 

You have ? ” 

Yes. Day before yesterday, in this very room, I got 
down upon my knees to him, and prayed him to let me go 
free ! but he would not. Oh, I have told him many times.” 

I thought ye loved him.” 

Oh, no — no ! I never loved him, only as a brother.” 

Well — I hope he mayn’t come back as he expects ! 
That’s all I’ve got to say.” 

The woman spoke very emphatically, and thus showed 
at once that she, too, had no love for him. And as she 
gazed now upon the poor girl every sympathy of her soul 
was awakened, and her love went forth and enfolded the 
suffering being who had asked for her friendship. From 
that hour Rosalie had one more true friend. 

‘‘But,” cried Mary Van Brunt, lifting Rosalie’s head 
from her shoulder, and starting to her feet, “ something 
must be done for ye. Could ye eat something ? — say a 
little piece of toast ? ” 

“ No — I am too sick. I must lie down again,” the suf- 
ferer answered, trying to arise ; but in vain, she was dizzy 
and faint. 

“You just wait a few minutes,” said Mary, “ and I’ll 
have a place fixed for ye.” 

As she spoke she went into the bed-room, and having 
taken off the bolster, pillows, and two or three coverlets, 
she brought them out and fixed them upon a long settee 
which stood in the room. After fixing these things, she 
drew the settee up nearer to the fire and assisted Rosalie 
to reach it and lie down upon it. She then drew one of the 
coverlets over her, and having bade her rest easy for a few 
minutes, she left the room. 

At that moment there came a sense of thankfulness to the 
maiden’s soul. It was not a distinct emotion — it was not mere 
thankfulness for the kindness of the woman who had just 


ROSALIE'S EXPERIENCE. 


187 


left her ; but it was a dim, undefinable feeling, which came 
beside the deep gratitude she felt towards Mary Van Brunt. 
Perhaps the fact of Elroy’s having not yet returned may 
have helped produce it ; and so, too, the deep sickness 
which was upon her might last some time, and thus delay 
the fatal nuptials. 

Ere long the door was opened and Mr. Richard Pember- 
ton entered. He saw at once that the maiden was very sick, 
and having spoken with her for a few moments he left, re- 
marking, as he turned away, that he would send for a doctor." 

The doctor came, and when he saw the patient he pro- 
nounced her disease a severe, settled fever. He ordered 
that her bed should be moved to some place where she 
could have a fire, and that she should be immediately 
placed in a state of rest and quiet. He examined her case 
thoroughly, and then dealt out his medicine. Mary Van 
Brunt was relieved from all other duty, and directed to 
watch with and nurse her. 

The poor girl’s season of trial and excitement had shat- 
tered her nervous system ; and then her exposure on the 
night of her flight had served to sow the seeds of the fever. 
Intense mental suffering had hidden the disease in its 
incipient stages, so that it now came upon her fully de- 
veloped and with all its enervating power. 

Rosalie had been sick a week. She had suffered much, 
and was still suffering. Every day she had asked if Elroy 
had returned, and each time Mary told her that he had not. 
It was very strange — they had both said so — and many 
were the conjectures upon the probable cause of his absence. 

He has heard of my sickness,” said Rosalie, “ and so 
remains away on business.” 

“ I think not,” returned Mary. If it was so, then his 
father would know something about it, which I am sure is 
not the case now. Mr. Pemberton is very much concerned, 
and I am sure he has no idea of where Elroy is.” 

It was Thursday evening. The doctor had just gone, 
and Mary was in the kitchen preparing some gruel. While 
she was thus engaged she heard a rap upon the back door. 
She went, and found Kate Van Ruter there. 


i88 


iCARMEL THE SCOUT, 


‘‘ May I not see Rose ? ” the girl asked, imploringly. 

Mary knew that there was great love between Rosalie and 
Kate, and she could not refuse. She knew she was diso- 
beying orders, but she cared not for that. 

“ If ye’ll go up as easy as ye can, and hide if ye hear 
anybody coming, ye may go.” 

Kate readily promised all this, and was at once conducted 
to the chamber-door. 

Be careful and don’t let her exert herself too much,” 
the nurse whispered ; and with this she opened the door 
and ushered the visitor in. 

Rosalie looked up as she heard the door close, but the 
lamp burned low, and she could not see plainly. 

Is it you, Mary ? ” she asked. 

It isn’t Mary,” whispered the intruder, disguising her 
voice, so as not to startle the invalid too suddenly. 

‘‘ Who is it ?” 

You won’t speak loud, nor be surprised, will you ? It’s 
me. It’s Kate.” 

Kate Van Ruter ? Oh, dear, good Kate ! Oh, God 
bless you ! It is Kate herself — come to see me ! ” 

It was like a ray of heavenly light in that sick chamber, the 
coming of one whom she had long loved, one of her own 
age, and one who had been as a sister to her. She drew 
Kate down upon the pillow by her side, and placing her 
cheek against hers she murmured forth her soul full of 
love and gratitude. 

Kate told of many things that had happened ; and Rosalie 
told of all that had happened to her. 

Have you heard from Elroy yet ? ” the visitor asked, 
when she considered the ice fairly broken. 

‘‘ No,” answered Rosalie, not a word. Can you imagine 
where he is ? ” 

Well — yes — I think I can guess pretty nearly what has 
become of him.” 

Ah,” cried the invalid, with a sudden start, you know ! 
— you know ! I can see by your look. You have come to 
tell me. You have, haven’t you ? ” 

“ Yes, Rose, dear — I have. On the evening of the day 
on which he leh you he went to a place near Newark, and 


ROSALIE'S EXPERIENCE, 


189 


there met a band of Tories that had been formed under his 
charge. Robert Pemberton and Karmel had been at work 
and gained information of the whole affair, and made sure 
arrangements for being present at that very meeting. So 
they had a company of their own men near at hand, and all 
the Tories were captured, Elroy among the rest.” 

Captured 1 — Robert captured him ! ” murmured Rose, 
gratefully. 

Yes — and will hold him too. Elroy tried hard to get 
away, but he couldn’t do it. Andrew had seen Robert and 
told him all. Oh, how happy Robert must have felt ! 
Andrew said he was like a crazy man when he told him that 
you were to be married so soon. But he was coming on. 
He had made all his arrangements to come when he so fortu- 
nately found the bridegroom among the prisoners. Wasn’t 
it curious ? Don’t it seem almost as though God meant that 
it should be so ? — that you should be saved in that way ? ” 

It does, surely,” returned Rosalie. “ Oh, how fortu- 
nate ! They will not let him go ? ” she added, eagerly, and 
with some apprehension. “ They will not let him be bought 
off ? ” 

“ No. General Washington promised that he shall not be 
set free while there is a British army in the Jerseys. So you 
have nothing to fear on that score.” 

“ Oh, I am glad of that ! And Robert is safe ? 

“Yes. And he is doing well, too. He is thought much 
of by the people, and Washington reposes the utmost con- 
fidence in him. He is a noble young man, and I am sure 
you have reason to be proud of his love. I’m very sure I 
should.” 

“ I do feel proud of it, Kate. I do feel proud, for I 
know he is worthy of any woman’s love. But how is 
Clara ? ” 

“ Andrew tells me a plan has been made for her escape. 
I have just come from there. I carried her a letter from 
Robert. I could not stop to hear what was in it, for Mrs. 
Reed would not leave us for a moment. I hope she will be 
free.” 

And so did Rosalie hope so. The two conversed a while 
longer and might baye bept it up quite late, bad not Mary 


190 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT, 


come up and interrupted them. Kate arose to leave, but 
she promised to call again. 

My — you look better,” exclaimed the nurse, after Kate 
had gone. 

And I am better, Mary,” the invalid replied joyfully. 

Oh, I have had some medicine to-night that reached the 
right spot. It has driven off the heaviest load that lay 
upon my soul. Elroy is a prisoner in the Patriot camp, and 
will be held until the British leave Jersey ! ” 

Mary Van Brunt was really happy to hear this, and she 
expressed her satisfaction plainly. 

And from that hour Rosalie began to improve. The 
heaviest weight was taken from her heart, and when her 
mind was free the body began to mend. She had one 
season of sorrow, but it was a short one. It only lasted 
while the impulse of a vain regret was upon her. 

On Saturday evening, as she lay, or rather sat with her 
back supported by pillows, Kate Van Ruter came again. 
She came to inform Rosalie that both she and Andrew were 
going to leave the town. She explained the plan for the 
rescue of Clara, and said that, of course, they could not re- 
main after that was done. 

Rosalie began to weep. 

Don’t do so, Rose,” the visitor urged. ‘^You know 
is for the good of all — ” 

‘‘Stop, Kate; oh, do not misunderstand me. I know it 
is for your good. But I was wishing that I could go, too. 
You will go and be with Robert.” 

“ And at some time you shall be the same. But will 
you send some word ? ” 

Yes — Rose had a word to send — a word of love — and she 
bade Kate to deliver it faithfully. 

The busy girl could not stop long, for she had much on 
her hands ; so she received her message, and having held 
the invalid to her bosom for some moments she imprinted a 
warm kiss upon her lips, and then turned away. 

For a while after Kate was gone Rosalie felt very sad and 
down-hearted ; but she at length overcame it ; and when on 
the next day she learned that the party had got safely off, 
she was thankful and glad. 


BAFFLED FOR THE WHILE. 191 

Sir Arthur and Mr. Pemberton were very nervous and 
uneasy. The latter had written to Washington, and in- 
formed him that he could have any Rebel prisoner below 
the grade of a major, he would name, in return for Elroy ; 
and Washington had replied that on no account would he 
release, either by exchange or otherwise, any American who 
had been taken in the act of inciting American subjects to 
join in the war against their country. 

Well,” said Sir Arthur, after the reply of the American 
commander had been duly considered, we can keep the 
girl until spring, and then I think Elroy will be released. 
At any rate I do not think they will keep him after the 
King’s troops have left the Jerseys.” 

That must be so,” returned Pemberton. It is hard, 
but I suppose we must make the best of it. The wedding 
will be just as good six months from now.” 

Just exactly, only Rosalie must be watched. However, 
we can do that easily enough. Oh, why were not those two 
Rebels hung while we had them in our power !” 

This was a regret which dwelt in the baronet’s mind con- 
tinually. He thought of the youth who had gained his 
daughter’s heart, and he wished that he was dead. And he 
thought, too, of the old scout. But while he mentioned 
Robert’s name freely in his angSr, he kept the name of 
Karmel to himself. There was something in his memory 
of that old man which was deeper than fear, and more ter- 
rible than physical danger. 


CHAPTER XXIV. 

BAFFLED FOR THE WHILE. 

During that long, hard winter, the British suffered more 
than they were willing to own. Washington’s position 
afforded him many opportunities to harass and annoy 
them, and many sources from whence they had expected 
forage and provisions were cut off. The recovery of the 
Jerseys from a powerful army, and that, too, by a force 


kARMEL riiE scour. 


192 

already regarded as defeated, was looked upon, not only in 
this country but throughout Europe, as one of the most 
brilliant achievements of any war. Washington never dis« 
played his clear,, calm, far-reaching wisdom and sagacity 
more than he did during that winter passed in New Jersey. 
Not only did he escape most of the evil aimed at him by his 
enemy, but many bands of Tories were effectually broken up. 

In all that region, there were no two men who did more 
service for the cause of liberty than did Robert Pemberton 
and Karmel, the scout. In fact, there were none others 
who did as much as they did. The greatest evil appre- 
hended and feared by the American commander was the 
rising of the Tories. The British army, with its center at 
New Brunswick, was a tangible affair ; and Washington 
knew just how to watch it. And all through that hard 
season, the British suffered the most. But with regard to 
the Tories, the case was different. 

These traitors arose on all hands, like snakes from the 
tall grass of a swamp, and their existence was likely to re- 
main a secret until they were ready to bite. They were 
men who had associated with the Patriots, who had heard 
their plans talked over, and who knew where Rebel stores 
were concealed. Hence they were doubly dangerous — as 
they not only counted each a man for the enemy, but they 
carried with them intelligence of American affairs which 
even British spies could not gain. 

Robert and Karmel managed to get upon the track of 
these fellows, and in most cases they either took them pris- 
oners, or effectually broke them up. They had secret as- 
sistance, through which they gained much information that 
co-uld never have been obtained by open means. Through 
all the country they were known as “ The Tory Trappers,'* 
and surely the appellation was not inappropriate. By the 
Patriots they were beloved and'honored, while by the British 
they were feared and hated. And by the latter a heavy 
price was set upon their heads. But it availed them 
nothing. Every Patriot’s house was a place of refuge for 
the Tory Trappers, and* every Patriot was a friend and a 
protector. 

The winter passed away, and in the spring the two armies 


BAFFLED FOE THE WHILE. 


193 


began to move. General Washington waited to observe 
the inclination of the enemy before he moved. Once, about 
the middle of June, Howe supposed he had set a trap in 
which he could take the whole American army ; but Wash- 
ington outwitted him, and at length, on the 30th of the same 
month, the enemy removed to Staten Island. New Bruns- 
wick was once more free from British troops, and the town 
gradually assumed its wonted appearance. The people 
once more breathed freely, and the Patriots who had been 
forced to leave their homes during the presence of the in- 
vaders now returned. Many of them came back only to 
find their property all confiscated, their houses ruined, and 
their neighbors unable to assist them. But they had the 
true Yankee energy to bear them up, and under its influence 
their shops, their gardens, and their fields soon began to 
yield the means of support. 

Rosalie Lincoln had been removed to her father’s resi- 
dence ; and here she had recovered from her sickness ; and 
there she had once more the friendship of good Aunt 
Patience. She saw little of her father, and when she did 
see him he had no word of kindness for her, and no smile 
ever beamed upon her from his hard, cold face. He still 
assured her that she should marry with the man he had 
chosen, and she well knew that nothing could move him 
from his purpose. 

Andrew Van Ruterand his sister returned as soon as the 
British had left ; and though they found their house rather 
the worse for the use to which the enemy had put it, and 
much of their furniture either broken or missing, yet the 
secret repository in the cellar had not been discovered, and 
thus their most valuable articles were safe. Eugene had 
made Andrew keep the two horses which had been taken 
from Lyndarm’s stable ; and as they were very valuable 
ones they sold for more than double the value of all that 
had been lost. 

One bright morning the neighbors heard the tink, tink, 
tink,” of Andrew’s hammer ; and as the well-remembered 
music fell upon their ears, they realized more than ever 
that the old times had returned, and that the enemy were 
gone, 


194 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT, 


The summer-time had come ere Washington left the 
Jerseys, and it was not until July that Elroy Pemberton was 
released from his imprisonment. He took a solemn oath 
that he would never again take up arms against the Patriot 
cause, nor render aid and comfort to the enemy ; and then 
he was allowed to depart. 

Rosalie sat in the little chamber where her mother had 
died. She would sit there, for the memory of the mild and 
gentle spirit that once pervaded it, and which seemed to 
pervade it still, had a soothing influence upon her. Had 
her life been bright and joyous, and all her hopes clothed 
with the cheering garb of faith, she might have shunned 
that chamber as one of gloom ; but it was not so now. 
This world was dark to her, and she only found consolation 
in thinking of the next. She knew that Elroy Pemberton 
would soon return ; and then she must pass the fatal ordeal ! 
Where was the source of hope ? What power of earth 
should overcome the stern, inflexible will of her father? 
Alas ! she could think of none ! 

It was in the afternoon as she sat there, and the birds 
were singing to her from the great linden trees. She was 
watching a golden robin, that had hung its quaint nest from 
one of the slender twigs high up above the window, when 
the sound of footsteps upon the sidewalk arrested her atten- 
tion. She gazed down, and saw a tall, well-dressed man 
approaching the house. Her breast gave a fearful bound, 
and then sank within her. It was Elroy Pemberton ! 

She hoped that she should not be called down ; but the 
hope was vain. In half an hour Patience came to her door 
and told her that her father wanted her in the parlor. She 
waited only long enough to gain what of self-control she 
could command, and then went down. 

It was a severe task to go into that room ; and she hesi- 
tated some moments at the door to still the tumultuous 
beating of her heart. But finally she entered. She saw 
the man upon whom her joy was to be wrecked, and at first 
the room seemed to be unsteady, and the various articles 
about her to be swimming in circles. She overcame all this 


BAFFLED FOR THE WHILE. ipS 

with a strong effort, and was in time to extend her hand as 
Elroy arose to take it. 

My dear Rosalie,” the young man said, you are look- 
ing very well ; and I must say that the 'sight of you almost 
makes up for the long season of suffering I have endured.” 

AyeV' added Sir Arthur, bitterly. And suffered at 
the hands of a near relative — at the hands of one who 
hoped thereby to prevent the marriage we had planned. 
Do you think you could ever again look upon that villain 
without feeling the detestation he so richly merits ? ” 

Did you understand what I said, Rosalie ? ” the baronet 
asked, after he had waited some moments for an answer. 

Was your question directed to me ? ” returned the 
maiden, trembling at every joint. 

Of course it was.- Did you not hear it ? ” 

Not plainly, sir.” 

‘‘ I remarked that all the suffering Elroy had endured had 
been put upon him by a near relative, and by one who hoped 
thus to prevent the marriage we had planned. And I asked 
you if you could ever look upon him again save with that 
feeling of detestation which he so richly merits. Now you 
understand me ?” 

And still the poor girl did not answer. She gazed down 
upon the floor, and her frame trembled violently. 

I wish you would answer me ! ” whispered her father. 

The peculiar emphasis of the remark startled the girl, 
and she quickly said : 

You have no right to ask me such a question, sir. You 
know my feelings, and you know that if I answer at all I 
must either speak falsely, or deeply offend you.” 

Aha ! — you haven’t got over your folly, then ? ” 

What folly, sir ? ” 

Of imagining that you love that young Rebel.” 

There was a low, brutal irony in the tone and manner of 
this speech that proved the last ounce upon the camel’s 
back.” Rosalie had borne enough already. They knew 
her feelings, and all this could only be to trifle with them. 
She had contained herself until forbearance ceased to be 
a virtue,” and she did so no longer. 

You speak of Robert Pemberton, sir,” she said, with a 


196 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT, 


flashing eye and a quivering lip. You know I love him — . 
you know I love him as I hate his enemies ! If he has done 
injury to any man he did it to prevent a greater injury to 
one whom he loved, and who was powerless to help her- 
self ! ” 

Elroy Pemberton ! ” cried the mad baronet, starting to 
his feet and fairly foaming with rage, are you the man to 
take a decided step ? ” 

I trust so, sir,” the youth replied, in amazement. 

Then we’ll put a stop to this work at once ! We know 
not what plots these accursed Rebels may have hatched up ! 
The certificates are all drawn up and duly sealed and ac- 
knowledged ; you shall be this girls husband ere you leave 
this room ! ” 

As the mad man thus spoke, he strode to the bell-cord 
and pulled it violently. Patience quickly answered the 
summons. 

“ Send Thomas here ! ” he ordered, imperiously. 

The old housekeeper looked upon Rosalie, and when she 
saw how deathly pale she was, and how she seemed to press 
her hand upon her heart as though she was faint, she could 
not resist the impulse to hurry to her side. 

Did you hear me ? ” thundered Lincoln. 

The old woman started up in affright. 

What — what — a — are ye going to do with the dear 
young girl ? ” she uttered, forgetting all fear for self in her 
fear for Rose. ‘‘ Oh, ye shan’t hurt her ! ” 

Fool ! idiot ! — we are not going to hurt her ! Go and 
send Thomas here immediately ! ” 

Aunt Patience dared not hesitate longer. She went out ; 
and in a few moments the man-servant came in.” 

Thomas,” spoke the master, ‘‘ go over to ’Squire Par- 
ker’s, and tell him his attendance is required here at once.” 

Y-e-s, sir,” returned Thomas, in a bewildered manner. 

Shall I wait for it, sir ? ” 

Wait for what ? ” 

What ye said ye wanted, sir.” 

‘‘ Dolt ! I want the ’squire to come over himself ! 

“ Oh ! — y-e-s.” 

Now go at once.” 


BAFFLED FOR THE WHILE. 


197 


“ Ye-e-es, sir.” 

The unlettered serving-man left the apartment, and after 
he was gone the baronet commenced pacing to and fro 
across the floor. 

I'll see how much longer this can last ! ” he muttered, 
half to himself, but meant for his child’s ears. “ It has 
grown enough ! We’ve had just about as much of open, 
defiant rebellion, as is comfortable ! ” 

And so he kept on muttering, at times stopping and gaz- 
ing upon Rosalie, and then moving on. At length there 
came a knock at the outer door, and in a few moments more 
the justice was ushered into the room. 

Abraham Parker, Esquire, was a tall, slim, hard-visaged 
man, and it required but a single look at his face to assure 
the beholder that he would do anything for money. 

The usual salutations were passed ; and then the baronet 
said : 

I believe, sir, I have the authority to answer for my 
child ? ” 

‘‘You have, sir,” replied the justice obsequiously. 

“ Even in a marriage ceremony ? ” 

“ Most assuredly, sir.” 

“ Then we will have this ceremony performed as quickly 
as possible.” 

“ You have the necessary documents, I suppose ? ” 

“ Yes, sir ; they were drawn up over six months ago.” 

Ah — well. Then we may proceed as quickly as you 
please.” 

“ It must be at once, sir ! ” Sir Arthur said, emphatically. 
“ Elroy, you will take her hand at once. She will not refuse 
you. / dorlt think she will ! ” 

Let us look back just one minute : 

At the moment when the justice answered Lincoln’s sec- 
ond question, Rosalie was gazing vacantly at the window. 
She saw a dark form pass, and as she concentrated her sight 
she was sure she recognized Robert Pemberton ! He 
turned his face toward her, but seemed not to be able to 
see anything through the glass. For a single instant her 
strength left her, and she sank back in her seat. Both 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT, 


198 


Elroy and the baronet saw the emotion, but they little 
dreamed what caused it. 

It was through the front window she had seen her lover, 
and he was passing up the street towards the residence of 
Van Ruter. The parlor was a corner room, and the end 
windows looked the same way Robert had gone. Rosalie 
looked in that direction, and saw him upon the sidewalk. 
He had stopped and turned, and was gazing towards the 
house as though he were debating whether to come back 
and call. Once he turned and moved on a single step, and 
then hesitated again. 

It was a wild, thrilling thought which flashed over the 
maiden’s mind at that moment. But it came — and it was 
the only earthly hope. It was a moment of life or death 
with her. Aye — of life or a state to which death would be 
far preferable. 

She will not refuse you. I dont think she will said 
Lincoln. 

Elroy rose and moved towards the golden prize. She 
saw him coming, and she started to her feet. She cast one 
look into his hard, cold eye — she saw the icy gleam that 
shot forth from it — and then she turned towards the win- 
dow. It was open, and beneath it was a narrow passage- 
way leading from the back door to the road. With one 
wild thrill of fear and of hope combined she made the leap ! 
She reached the passage in safety — and to the road was 
but a single bound. 

Robert ! Robert ! ” 

Captain Pemberton heard his name pronounced, and he 
turned — and in a few seconds more Rosalie was upon his 
bosom. 

Save me ! save me ! Oh, the man is there to marry 
me ! Don’t let them get me ! Don’t let them get me ! 
Oh, don’t ! ” 

Get thee, dearest ? ” cried Robert, gazing into her up- 
turned features. ^^You have not enemies enough in this 
town to take you from me ! ” 

For a few moments after Rosalie had gone the three 
men stood like fools. They did not think, however, that 
she could escape ; and as they had not thought to look up 


BAFFLED FOR THE WHILE. 


199 


the road to see if any one was there, they supposed this 
movement to be only the result of a frantic idea of running 
away. But they did not hesitate long. As soon as Elroy 
and Sir Arthur had fairly recovered their senses, they has- 
tened to the hall, seized their hats, and rushed from the 
house. They were just in season to see Rosalie and Rob- 
ert start to walk off. 

‘‘ They are coming ! ” cried the frightened girl, clinging 
ing to her lover’s arm. 

‘‘ Fear not,” he replied. ‘^They shall not take you from 
me. To-morrow Karmel will be here — and perhaps 
to-night — and he assured me he can save you.” 

By this time Elroy had come up near, and the baronet 
was close behind him. 

Stop ! ” cried the former, in a gasping tone. 

What would you ? ” our hero demanded, facing about 
and placing Rosalie behind him. 

What would I ? By the heavens above me. I’ll let you 
know if you don’t give up that girl ! ” 

‘‘Oh — not quite so fast, my dear sir,” returned the 
young captain, calmly, but with a very peculiar kind of 
calmness. “ I know you of old. Did you think I would 
allow you to run at large here without being here myself to 
overlook you ? But, I must say, I did not think operations 
would be commenced quite so quickly.” 

“ You didn’t, eh ? ” exclaimed Lincoln, coming up at that 
moment. “ You will give me up my daughter, sir ! ” 

“ This girl has asked for my protection, sir,” said Rob- 
ert, “ and she shall have it. The first man of you that 
touches her will pass over my body ! ” 

“ Are you afraid of him, Elroy ? ” asked the baronet, as 
the former stood back. 

This served to spur Elroy up, and he made a spring for 
his cousin ; but on the next moment he lay full length 
upon the ground from a blow upon the breast. 

“ Back, sir ! ” the young Rebel shouted, as Lincoln ad- 
vanced. “ I would not touch you. Do not come any 
nearer, I implore you, sir. You might strike me and wel- 
come, so you did not take this precious charge from me.” 

“ How ? — not take my own child ? Are you a fool ? Do 


200 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT, 


you suppose you will kidnap my child before my very eyes,* 
sir?" 

Hold, Sir Arthur. When you would place your foot 
upon a child and crush her down to earth — when you would 
deliberately break her very heart, and drive her mad with 
anguish and shame — then you have no more right to con- 
trol her ! You need not — " 

Robert stopped here, for Elroy had arisen, and was mak- 
ing another spring — this time with wondrous fury. But it 
amounted to little. He was but a child in his iron cousin’s 
hands. He was large in frame, but he lacked Robert’s 
muscle ; and more still, he lacked Robert’s dauntless cour- 
age and coolness under trial. Once more he measured his 
length upon the earth, and then Robert turned again to the 
baronet. 

Now, sir," he cried, I am loaded with all I can bear. 
Do not force me further, for I would not hurt you ! " 

Sir Arthur gazed a moment upon the sinewy frame of the 
youth, and then moved back a pace. He had two reasons 
for doing this. He did not wish to test the Rebel’s physi- 
cal power, nor did he wish to be seen in such a work in the 
public highway. 

‘^Go — go!" he uttered. Go both of you. You will 
hear from me before long ! You will hear from me, I say ! 
I’ll make you — I’ll — I’ll — find out who has the power here? 
Oh ! by the Being that made me, I swear that you shall — " 

So utterly overcome by absolute madness was the man 
that he lost his power of articulation. He had grown more 
and more angry as he proceeded, until he fairly boiled over 
and drowned his speech ; and without another word he 
turned away. Elroy had arisen, and with a black eye and 
a limping gait, he proceeded to follow. 

You shall die for this ! " he hissed, between his 
clenched teeth. You shall know who can be struck with 
impunity, sir ! " 

I know who is a villain, now. Master Elroy!" was 
Robert’s response. ‘‘Perhaps you would like for the world 
to know how you were about to obtain a wife. If you wish 
to take my life, you had better go home and dream about 
the gallows first [ " 


A NEW PLOT, 


201 


Come, Elroy,” cried the baronet, turning ; we will 
quickly find those whom he will not dare resist. Let us 
have no brawl in the public street.” 

Will he kill you ? ” asked Rosalie, eagerly. 

Not while men can be hung for murder,” returned 
Robert, smiling. He is too great a coward for that. But 
come ; we will go to Andrew Van Ruter’s, and there plan 
for the events to come. I know he will have the civil offi- 
cers after us ; but — Ha ! there is Karmel, now — just rid- 
ing up to Andrew’s gate ! Oh ! there’s a new hope for us, 
I am sure ! ” 


CHAPTER XXV. 

A NEW PLOT. 

Robert Pemberton was not the only one who had seen 
the scout ; nor was he the only one who was suddenly in- 
fluenced thereby. Sir Arthur Lincoln had also seen him, 
and the effect upon him was as sudden as it was palpable 
and strange. 

Who is that ? ” he quickly and startlingly demanded, 
as his eye first caught the outlines of the scout’s form. 
‘‘ That man just riding up to young Van Ruter's house ? ” 
^‘That?” returned Elroy, turning and looking the 
direction designated. ‘‘ Why — that is Karmel — the Rebel 
scout.” 

It is ! ” uttered the baronet. Yes — it is ! Perdition 

seize him ! Why is he here ? ” 

“ What harm can he do ? ” asked Elroy, in surprise. 

Cannot our officers take him as quickly as anybody else ? ” 

Take him ? ” said Lincoln, half to himself. Ah — that 
isn’t the thing. Take him? — By heaven, he must be taken! 
He shall be taken ! Come — we’ll think as we go.” 

Thus speaking the baronet turned towards his own house, 
and strode off with long, quick, and nervous strides. Elroy 
could see that he was deeply agitated, and that there was a 
heavy fear upon him. He wondered at it much, for he 
could not conceive how the Rebel scout could hold any 


202 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT. 


power for evil over the wealthy baronet. However, he fol- 
lowed on after his host, and ere long they were once more 
in the apartment they had left with so much assurance. 
Lincoln took a seat and motioned for his companion to do 
the same. 

Elroy,” he said, seriously and anxiously, you will ask 
me no questions, for I can only give you present facts. I 
can not meet that man.” 

Who ? — Karmel ? ” 

Yes, I can not meet him. If he remains by the side of 
your cousin, all is lost. He must be disposed of.” 

And how shall we do it ? ” queried Elroy. I am ready 
for anything. By the powers, you shall not find me back- 
ward in bringing to — to — death, if you please — those who 
have cast upon me such wrong and suffering as I have re- 
ceived through the instrumentality of those two men ! ” 

‘‘ I knew you would be ready,” responded the host. And 
then, after a few moments of thought, he added, We can 
have them removed very easily. Our British friends will 
be very much gratified to have the opportunity of placing 
their hands once more upon those two Rebels. Next to the 
chiefest of all Rebels — Washington himself — I think they 
would have Karmel and Robert Pemberton. No two in 
the Jerseys have done more to cripple the energies of the 
British ; nor do I think there are two others who have done 
so much. See the damage they have done to the King’s 
cause : They have, to my certain knowledge, betrayed 
fourteen full companies of good loyalists ; they have taken 
three very valuable store-ships — store-ships upon the cargo 
of which General Howe had placed nearly all his hopes of 
comfort for his army ; — and they have robbed the King’s 
troops of vast amounts of forage and provisions which were 
almost in hand.” 

Aye,” returned the young man ; that is indisputable. 
If there were only British troops here.” 

‘‘ We must have them here ! ” said the baronet, in a very 
quiet tone, but yet one of great depth and meaning. 

Have them here ? ” repeated Elroy, earnestly. 

‘^Yes. Have them here. There are plenty of them only 
fifteen miles distant. There are three regiments, to my 


A NEW PLOT. 


203 

certain knowledge, on the western side of Staten Island, 
and they can come here and return on the same night. They 
could come to this place and take their prisoners, and re- 
turn very easily.'' 

So they could," returned the young man, upon whose 
mind the baronet's meaning was beginning to open itself. 

“ But," added Lincoln, they must be informed of the 
presence here of the two Rebels." 

“ Yes — I understand," said Elroy. I understand you, 
sir. I will go at once. I will take one of my father's best 
horses — " 

There is no need of that," interrupted the baronet ; I 
have as good a horse as there is in the Jerseys. Take him, 
and be off at once. It is now," he continued, taking out 
his watch, and increasing in earnestness, ‘‘just six o’clock. 
You can ride to the Kills in two hours, easily j and, if nothing 
happens to interrupt you, and you find ready means of 
crossing the Kills to the island, you can reach it before 
dark." 

“ Let me have the horse, sir? " cried Elroy, starting up 
from his chair. “ I will be off at once. Oh, I did not 
think of this before ! But it will work. Of course they will 
come." 

“ The British ? ” 

'“Yes." 

“ Of course they will ; and most happy will they be for 
the opportunity." 

“ Then let’s have the matter arranged at once. Whom 
shall I ask for there ? " 

“ Major O’Harra is on the island, and he will understand 
the whole affair. Seek him the first thing, and tell him I 
send you. Tell him that the two notorious Rebels who 
escaped him last winter — who shot down one of his officers, 
and who have done so much mischief — are here, and that, 
if he will come, he shall surely have them put into his 
hands." 

“ But how many men had he better send ? " 

“ Well — tell him that he had better send a full company — 
say fifty — at least. There may not be needed more than 
half a dozen, and there may be needed more. However, 


204 


JCAJ^MEL THE SCOUT. 


he can judge of that as well as you or I. You can tell him 
that there are no organized Rebels in this place, so he will 
have nothing of that kind to fear/* 

I understand,’* replied Elroy. And now let me have 
the horse. Oh, come fortune — come luck — come power to 
stay this cursed plot ! If nothing breaks. I’ll have them 
here ere midnight — and then — farewell to Master Robert 
Pemberton ! ’* 

Aye — and farewell to Karmel the scout ! ’* added the 
baronet. Ring the bell ! ring the bell ! ** 

Elroy gave the bell-cord a nervous jerk, and Thomas 
himself answered the summons. 

Where is Sultan?” demanded Sir Arthur, hurridly. 

‘‘ In the stable, sir.” 

‘‘ Then saddle and bridle him as quickly as possible, and 
bring him to the door.” 

Thomas left the room. And then Lincoln asked his 
young friend if he wished to go home before he started. 

No,” he replied : I should have to pass Van Ruter’s 
house in doing so, and it might excite suspicion. You can 
drop over after tea, and inform my father where I am.” 

‘‘ I will. Your plan is a good one. If the two Rebels 
were to see you riding past, and then back again, on my 
horse, it might, as you say, excite' their suspicion. As for 
supper, you can get that at the camp.” 

“ Never mind supper. If we can have these two men 
taken care of I shall be willing to let my suppers take care 
of themselves for a while.” 

In a few moments Thomas came with the horse, and 
Elroy mounted and started off. He reached the Kills with- 
out trouble, and was fortunate enough to find a man on 
hand to ferry him across. A Tory farmer close by, where 
a number of British soldiers were carousing, took charge of 
his horse, as the boat was not heavy enough to take both 
man and beast. He was assured that he would find 
another animal within a very short distance of the opposite 
shore. 

The soldiers came out as he rode up ; and when he had 
explained his business, as far as there was need, some of 
them offered to accompany him and conduct him direct to 


A NEW PLOT, 


205 


Major O’Harra. They crossed the narrow sound ; and 
only a few rods distant they found the place where the 
soldiers had left their horses, and where a spare one was 
obtained for Elroy. 

There was no danger of meeting any Patriots in that 
region. A great portion of the soldiers who held Staten 
Island, and invested the country round about, were Tories; 
and they, as we have mentioned before, were far more cruel 
and avaricious than were the British themselves. They 
had made excursions against the Patriot farmers wherever 
they could find them, and some of their deeds of cruelty on 
these occasions almost exceed belief. 

It was not fairly dark when Elroy rode up to the house in 
which he was told the Major resided. He leaped from his 
saddle, and knocked at the door ; and the man who an- 
swered his summons he at once recognized as the servant 
of O’Harra. 

Is the major in ? the messenger asked. 

‘‘ Yes, sir.’* 

I must see him at once.” 

He is engaged now ; but will be at leisure in a very few 
minutes. You can walk in.” 

Elroy followed the orderly into a small side room, where 
he was left while the other went for a light. The light 
was brought, and he was then informed that he should be 
notified as soon as the major was disengaged. 

Tell him that Elroy Pemberton wishes to see him on 
business of the utmost importance.” 

Yes, sir.” 

So saying the servant left the room, and Elroy was alone. 
He was nervous and uneasy, forgetting that the whole 
night was before him in which to carry out his diabolical 
plan. He paced to and fro across the apartment — then 
took a seat — then up and off again — then down, and a book 
in his hand bottom upwards. But finally the orderly came 
with the welcome intelligence that the major was ready to 
see him. 

While Elroy Pemberton was holding his interview with 
Major O’Harra, there transpired a circumstance without 
which is worth noticing, not only from its present interest, 


2o6 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT. 


but from the result which it was destined to help bring 
forth. 

A few moments after the visitor had been conducted to 
the apartment of the officer a party of British soldiers 
approached from the west. They were ten in number, and 
with them were two prisoners. They passed the house of 
the major, and kept on around a point of low wood, where 
they came in sight of a little hamlet consisting of half a 
dozen houses ; and around were pitched a hundred, or 
more, large camp-tents, each tent being sufficient in size to 
accommodate twenty men. Here were encamped quite a 
body of royal troops. 

Near the centre of this hamlet was a two-story building 
of stone. It had been originally a dwelling-house, built 
by an old Dutch farmer in the time of the second governor 
of New Amsterdam. It was like many other structures 
still standing ; the walls being formed of stones of all 
sizes, shapes, and colors, and made solid by a kind of 
clayey cement. The glazed sashes had been removed from 
the windows, and stout vertical iron bars let into the ma- 
sonry. This building was now the prison, and towards 
it the above-mentioned party made their way. 

The two prisoners were brothers ; fishermen by occupa- 
tion, and stern, unyielding patriots. Their names were 
Mark and Harry Redcliffe ; and they were both stout, 
powerfully built men ; their faces were very dark from 
constant exposure, but noble in their form and features. 
Mark had seen some forty years of life, while his brother 
was two years younger. They were secured to their 
saddles by having their feet bound together under their 
horses’ bellies ; and their arms were pinioned behind them, 
their captors leading the animals. 

As they rode up to the prison, the expression which 
rested upon^their faces was almost terrible. It was a 
deadly expression, full of such hatred and vengeance as no 
amount of blood can satisfy ! Their legs were unbound, 
and then they were lifted from their saddles. 

Why not cast off those lashings from their arms ? 
asked one of the prison guard. 

No, no,” returned the leader of the paty. By Saint 


A NEW PLOT. 


207 


George, we’ve had trouble enough with them two pair of 
arms a’ready. Why — I’d as lief let a lion loose as to let 
one o’ them cusses free. Ye’ve no idee what savages 
they be.” 

Where’d ye find ’em ? ” 

Oh, back a piece in Jersey, These are the chaps as 
killed two of our men last week.” 

‘^Oh-ho ! be they ? Then we’ll see ’em swing ! ” 

I hope so.” 

The circumstance thus alluded to happened in this way : 
A party of eight British soldiers had gone out the week 
before, partly to hunt some forage. On their way they 
came to a cottage where lived a widow with three sons 
and two daughters. These daughters were young and 
pretty, and the brutes were going to take them off. Mark 
and Harry Redcliffe, with four others, happened to come 
up just in season to rescue the maidens ; and in doing so 
they killed two of the soldiers. The girls were saved, but 
their chief protectors were now in trouble. 

Where’s the officer of the guard ? ” asked the leader of 
the newly-arrived party. 

I’ll go and call him,” returned one of the men, and as 
he spoke he turned away. 

In a few moments a lieutenant came out. He came 
with a strange, unsteady step, and his face wore a grim, 
idiotic look. The fact was, he had managed to get pretty 
well drunk. 

‘‘ Eh ? ” he gurgled, reeling up and staring about, “ got 
two p-p-pris (hie) z’ners ? ” 

“ Yes,” answered one of the men. ‘‘ They are two very 
dangerous men. We must have them shut up at once.” 

At once, sir ! You’ll (hie) say, sir-r-r (hie) when you 
ar-ress 7ne ! D’yer mind that, ye scape-graces ? ” 

Certainly, sir,” responded the man, respectfully, for it 
would not answer to show insolence to an official uniform, 
no matter whether a man or a hog were in it. “ In my 
anxiety, sir, about the prisoners, sir, I forgot to say sir^ sir.” 

Sir^ sir, ye blackguard ? Look a (hie) here ; you take 
off one o’ them sirs, or I’ll (hie) take your-r hide off, an' 
be (hie) blessed to ye ! ” 


iio8 


KAkMEL THE SCOUT, 


This officer was a violent, whimsical brute when he was 
drunk, and not very kind when sober ; so the men in the 
present instance dared not cross him. The most they 
wanted was to get the two prisoners into a safe place. 

‘‘ Pardon me, sir. I meant no harm, I assure you.” 

Oh, you didn’t, eh. Well, I rather guess you berrer 
not! But why (hie) do’t you bring on yer pris’rers ? 
Where be they ? ” 

'' Here, sir. Shall we carry them up ? ” 

Shall we carry them up ? ” repeated the lieutenant, 
with an idiotic leer. No, sir, we won’t carry-r ’um up ! 
I’ll carry ’um up ! ” 

The officer gazed upon the prisoners as best he could, 
and then asked how many there were. 

Two of them, sir,” was the answer. 

“ Then (hie) what ye got them other-r chaps for ? ” 

What others, sir ? ” 

Why — said the lieutenant, pointing to the two 
brothers. 

Those are the two, sir.” 

The drunken man began to realize that he did not see 
straight, and finally he bade two of his men to lead the 
prisoners along. Having given this order he staggered 
into the prison, and up one flight of stairs. 

Here — stick ’em in here,” he cried, stopping before a 
stout oaken door. 

One of the men pushed it open and looked in. The 
room had been originally a sleeping apartment, and had 
one window looking to the southward, which was firmly 
secured by iron bars. In one corner was a heap of common 
meadow hay, which would not have been there had it been 
fit for horses to eat. There was nothing of the chair- 
kind — nothing save the bare walls, floor, ceiling, grated 
window, and moldy hay. 

The soldiers themselves might not have put the two 
stout Rebels in that place, for there were stronger cells in 
the building ; but they dared not disobey their superior ; 
so they led the prisoners in, and then asked the officer if 
they should go and get irons for them. 


A NEW PLOT. 


209 


Yes/’ replied the drunken brute, with an oath, get 
the heaviest you can find ! ” 

The irons were brought, and put upon the prisoners ; 
the lieutenant went through the motions of inspecting 
them, giving the Rebels each a slap upon the face as he 
did so ; and then the soldiers withdrew, and the door was 
shut and securely bolted. 

It was night — early night — but the stars shone, and the 
warm summer atmosphere seemed to have a sort of phos- 
phorescent light in itself. At any rate, the prisoners could 
see each other as they sat upon the floor, and each saw that 
the other was stern and sad. 

Mark,” spoke the younger brother, in a hoarse whisper, 

who will bury our father ? ” 

Bury him ” returned Mark, trembling violently. 

Oh, God ! what a time is this ! Our father dead ! — killed 
by British hirelings ! ” As he spoke his teeth were ground 
together with a harsh sound, and his heavy irons clanked 
again. 

They were Tories who killed our father,” said Harry. 

Men who were born upon our own soil ! ” 

I know it,” responded Mark. They were Tories ! 
Oh, Heaven, grant us vengeance ! Come here, Harry. 
Come and sit by my side. We must not talk too loud.” 

The younger brother started to shuffle across the room, 
but when he had come near the center a sudden exclama- 
tion dropped from his lips, and he stopped. 

What is it ? ” asked Mark. 

It is an iron ring ! ” answered the other. “ It belongs 
to a trap-door — Ha ! Jt is loose ! — I can open it ! But it 
is all dark below.” 

Shut it, quick ! ” whispered Mark. We may make 
use of it ! ” 


210 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT, 


CHAPTER XXVI. 

A TRAP. 

When Robert and Rosalie reach'?d Van Ruter’s house 
they found Karmel just entering by the back way, he 
having come from the stable. Our hero related to him 
what had happened ; and Rosalie had also given some 
explanation. 

‘‘ Fear not," replied the scout. They shall not harm 
you. Trust all to me." 

There is always something in the assurance of one whom 
we respect, that allays fear. No matter how imminent the 
peril, let an honorable man give positive assurance that 
he can avert it, and our alarm gives place to a sense of 
security. Both Robert and Rosalie knew that Karmel 
would not have given that promise unless he had power to 
make it good, so they rested their hopes with him, and 
tried to be happy. They were happy, but not wholly with- 
out apprehension. 

Andrew and Kate did all in their power to make their 
guests comfortable ; and having waited nearly an hour to 
see if Lincoln and Elroy would come with official help, as 
they had expected would be done, they sat down to supper. 

Time passed on, but no one appeared to claim the 
maiden. 

Can it be that they mean to give it up ? " queried 
Robert. 

Do you think Sir Arthur saw me ? " asked Karmel. 

He must, I think," Robert said. 

Then he may be waiting in the hope that I may go 
away. But he will find himself mistaken. I shall see him 
before I go — you may be sure of that." 

‘‘ And you are sure all will be safe ? " urged Rosalie, 
earnestly. 

‘‘As safe as you could possibly wish, my dear," the old 
man returned. 

The maiden was sitting close by the scout, and as he 
thus spoke she rested her head upon his shoulder, and one 


A TRAP. 


2II 


of his arms found its way about her neck. She loved that 
old man — she could not help it. He was so kind and 
good ; and then he seemed to be the rock of her safety. 
She felt a perfect confidence in him so far as her reason 
could influence her ; and if she had a misgiving it was the 
result of emotions overVhich she had no control. 

It was ten o'clock when Robert proposed that they 
should retire. He and Karmel had had but little sleep of 
late, and they were much fatigued ; and the others were by 
no means anxious to remain up longer. So Kate led 
Rosalie away, while her brother took charge of Robert and 
Karmel, who were to occupy one room 

It was not far from midnight when Andrew Van Ruter 
heard some one knock at the outer door. He had been 
awake some moments, and had heard the clock strike twelve. 
He rose and passed out into the hall, at the end of which 
was a window directly overlooking the front door. He 
raised the sash and looked out, and saw a single man upon 
the steps. 

“ Who’s there ? ” the gunsmith demanded. 

It’s a friend,” returned the visitor. I wish to see 
Robert Pemberton, and an old Patriot scout, called Karmel.” 

What do you want of them ?” 

I want to see them for their own good. They are in 
danger ; and I have ridden fifteen miles to-night to tell 
them of it. Let me see them at once.” 

Who shall I tell them wishes to see them ? ” 

They may not know me by name — and yet they may. 
My name is Van Vorhees. I belong in Amboy.” 

With this Andrew left the window and went to the room 
in which he had left his two male guests. He found Robert 
sitting up in his bed. He could not see his face in the 
dark, but from the position he judged that the young captain 
was in a state of intense excitement. 

Who’s that ? ” Robert cried, quickly, and with startling 
energy. 

Its only Andrew.” 

Andrew ? Is it you ? ” the youth faintly uttered, in a 
sinking tone. Oh ! I am glad. How long have you been 
here ? 


212 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT. 


‘‘ I have just come. But what is the matter, Robert ? 
Have you heard anything ? 

Heard anything?” returned our hero, spasmodically. 

Oh, my soul, Andrew, such a dream as I have had ! 
All the tortures you ever imagined — all you ever read of — 
could be as nothing compared with the utter horrors of this 
night phantom that has so frightened me. I acknowledge 
I have been frightened.” 

But what was it ? ” 

I could not tell it as it came to me. I would not if I 
could ! All the horrors of the fabled Tartarus are as 
nothing in comparison ! But tell me — did I awake you ? 
Did I cry out ?” 

No. I am forgetting there is a man at the door who 
wishes to see you.” 

Ha ! At the door ? Is it so? ” 

Yes. I heard him knocking, and I went to the window. 
He is from Amboy, and his name is Van Vorhees.” 

So said my dream ! There was a man at the door ! — 
he wished to see me ! — I went, and I saw him ; but instead 
of a man 'twas a demon of such horrid front that I sank 
powerless before him ! He wished to see me. But when I 
was helpless he found another ! He found Rosalie ! — and 
when he had her in his power he — Oh, Andrew, I cannot 
tell it ! ” 

At this juncture Karmel awoke. He started up when he 
saw that Robert was conversing with some one else, and as 
soon as he recognized Andrew, he asked what had happened. 

‘‘ There is a man at the door who wishes to see you and 
Robert,” the young host answered. He says you are in 
danger ; and he has ridden fifteen miles to-night to warn 
you.” 

Ah ! Then we must see him,” cried Karmel, leaping 
from the bed. There may be some piece of villainy 
cooking up against us of which we have no idea. Who is 
the man ?” 

He says his name is Van Vorhees ; and, furthermore, 
that he came from Amboy.” 

“ Oh, I know a family of that name there ; and they are 
good Patriots, too. Let’s go, Robert/’ 


A TRAP. 


213 


As the scout thus spoke he leaped from the bed, and 
began to feel around for his clothing. 

“ Let’s have a light, Andrew,” he added, as he attempted 
to draw on his hunting-shirt in place of breeches. 

The host left the room at once, and as soon as he was 
gone Robert spoke. His voice was tremulous still, and his 
'agitation was far from being quelled. 

“ Karmel — don’t laugh at me — but I’ve had the most 
terrible dream it was ever my lot to experience. I dreamed 
first that a man called to see us — just as this one has done ; 
and I went down. I found him a demon — of such horrible 
form and feature that my blood seemed to curdle, and my 
heart to cease its beating. With a power superhuman he 
deprived me of physical strength, and then left me, to 
seize upon Rosalie ! He found her — he brought her 
forth — and then a score of other demons like himself made 
their appearance ; and their dreadful work began. I can- 
not tell you more. Oh, my tongue cannot speak it ! ” 

The scout did not, as many would have done, laugh at 
his companion. He was sober and thoughtful ; and when 
he spoke his voice plainly indicated that his friend’s story 
had affected him. 

I know how much things can affect the mind,” he said, 
for I have felt their power. While the reason sleeps 
these horrid phantoms may so absolutely gain control of 
the senses as to hold them in torture for some time, yet we 
have nothing to fear from one man.” 

Fear 2"' repeated Robert, quickly. ‘‘You do not 
imagine that the thought has come to me in connection 
with myself? Oh, no. It is for another I fear — for another 
my anxiety holds me back. Oh, how the fond love of a 
human heart can turn a brave man to a seeming coward ! 

“ Aye,” said the scout, “ it sometimes operates so ; but 
oftener it makes a tremulous heart grow strong. Man will 
often dare for love what he would never dare for self. But 
I think we will go and — ” 

He was cut short by the entrance of Andrew, who came 
in with a lamp in his hand. Both he and Karmel were 
startled by the pale, haggerd look upon Robert’s face \ 
but the host was anxious upon another point. 


214 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT, 


That man is uneasy,*’ he said. He is knocking away 
there, and says he shall go if you do not come soon.” 

You say he is alone ? ” queried Karmel. 

I can see no one else. I have looked all around.” 

‘‘ Well — we’ll go down,” the old man said. “ It may be 
an honest man, come for an honest purpose. You hold on, 
Robert, I’ll go.” 

No ! no ! ” cried our hero, leaping from his bed. 
** Hold on until I get dressed.” 

No — I’ll run down and see who it is.” 

‘‘ Have you got your pistols ? ” 

‘‘ No. I forgot them.” 

Then take them ; for they can be of no harm, and may 
be of much real benefit.” 

Karmel took his pistols, and having placed them in his 
belt he was about to start again, when Robert hailed him 
once more. 

Just one minute, Karmel, and I’ll be ready to go with 
you. You see I have but little more to do.” 

The scout saw that his companion was nearly dressed, so 
he concluded to wait for him. 

This movement served to lift our hero’s mind up from 
the slough into which it had sunk, and if he still had fear, 
it was far from being as terrible as before, or, at least, it 
was not so enervating. 

In a few moments the young man was ready, and the two 
left the room. Karmel suggested that they had better go 
to the window first ; so thither they went. The sash was 
raised, and as the old man put his head out he saw a man 
standing upon the door-stone. 

Hallo ! Who are you ? ” 

Eh ? ” uttered the man, looking up. I should think 
I’d been here long enough for some of ye to know who I 
am. I’m Nanny Van Vorhees ; and I’m from Amboy ; and 
I’ve got information that’ll be of service to Karmel and 
Robert Pemberton.” 

What is your information,” the scout asked. 

Where are the two men I wish to see ? ” 

They are here. I am Karmel, and Robert Pemberton 
is close by. Now what would you tell us ? ” 


A TRAP, 


2IS 

Nothing ! ” answered the stranger, in seeming disap- 
pointment. The man, or men, who will not trust me, may 
whistle for their information. If you find yourselves in 
trouble ere long, you won’t blame me.” 

Hallo ! — hold on ! ” cried Karmel, as the fellow turned 
away. We’ll be with you in a moment.” 

The man stopped, and the two Rebels started to go 
down. 

Hark ! ” whispered Robert, as they reached the hall. 

What was that noise ? ” 

I heard nothing,” returned the other. 

They listened a moment, but hearing nothing they kept 
on. The door was unbolted and unlatched ; but no sooner 
was it started back than some one from without pushed it 
violently open, and on the next moment the hall was full of 
armed men ! Robert held a pistol in his hand ; but ere he 
could use it he was seized from behind and thrown upon 
the floor. Half a dozen small lanterns had suddenly flashed 
upon the scene ; so our Rebel friends were easily dis- 
covered. 

Karmel had been knocked over backwards by the first 
onset, and before he could gain his feet he was set upon by 
four stout men and. secured. It was while he was being 
bound that Robert was pulled over ; and ere many moments 
had elapsed he also was securely bound. 

At this juncture Andrew Van Ruter rushed into the hall. 
But what could he do ? He saw a score of British soldiers, 
all armed, and even his two friends beyond the power of 
helping him or themselves. 

Who ar^e you ?” cried one of the soldiers, as the young 
host made his appearance. 

Who ? I am the owner of this house ; and these men 
were my guests. What means this behavior ? ” 

“ Shall we take him along ? ” asked a corporal, pointing 
to Andrew as he spoke. 

“ No,” returned one who wore a sergeant’s uniform. 

We have all we were ordered to take ; and let’s be off 
with ’em.” 

It was a moment of strange anguish to Andrew. He 
felt that his two friends had in a measure sought the pro- 


2i6 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT, 


tection of his roof ; and now he must see them dragged 
away, before his very face, and he not able to offer the 
least resistance. At first his impulse had been a pugna- 
cious one ; but he thought of Kate and Rosalie — that they 
would be left defenceless if he were taken away — and he 
resolved to keep his hands to himself. But it was a severe 
struggle. He saw his friends carried away ; and as they 
were dragged from his sight a deep sob burst from his 
bosom. 

Karmel and Robert were led around to the end of the 
house, where they saw more soldiers just leading up the 
horses from behind the barn. 

Oh, here you are,” cried the voice which had sounded 
from the door-stone while Karmel was looking from the 
window ; “ here you are,” the fellow repeated, gazing first 
into the face of the scout, and then into the other. I 
told ye ye was in danger. I knew ye was ; and ye sees I 
spoke truly.” 

The prisoners could make no reply to this. They had 
no desire to bandy words which could be of no use ; and 
when the fellow found that they took no notice of him he 
turned away. He was the only one not dressed in uniform. 
His business had been such that his uniform would surely 
have given the alarm ; so he had appeared in a common 
citizen’s garb. He seemed to feel quite funny over the 
success of his plot, and tried hard to get some retort from 
the prisoners. And at length he got it. He came near 
enough for Robert to reach him with his foot, and with one 
powerful kick the youth sent him at full length upon the 
ground. The fellow started up and came at a furious 
pace against our hero, when another well-directed kick 
landed him a second time upon the greensward. He would 
now have run the prisoners through with a sword which he 
had caught from a companion, had not some of the others 
held him back. They laughed at him, and told him he had 
commenced the quarrel. He turned away with an oath, 
and contented himself with the idea that he should see the 
Rebel swing. 

Two horses were brought from the little barn for the 
prisoners, one of which proved to be Andrew’s. The other 


A TRAP, 


517 


was Karmers. Robert said nothing of the mistake, how- 
ever, as his own horse was well worn down, but still far 
superior in point of worth to the one they had brought out. 
If he never returned, Andrew would have made an excel- 
lent exchange. 

As quickly as possible the Rebels were mounted — their 
ankles lashed beneath their horses' bellies, and the order 
was given for starting. There were two score of the 
soldiers in all ; and half of them rode on ahead, while the 
remainder rode behind the prisoners. 

Just as they started, or rather as they gained the road, 
Robert heard a piercing shriek, behind him. He tuned his 
head, and could just see a white dress fluttering in the wind 
upon the door-stone ! With a mighty effort he strained 
the cords that bound him, but without effect ; and a 
moment’s reflection told him that he could nothing. He 
heard that wild, agonizing cry still piercing through the 
air ; but a few more bounds carried him beyond the scene, 
and with a low, deep groan his muscles all relaxed, and his 
heart sank within him like a lump of lead I 

Ha ! ” whispered Karmel, as they came opposite the 
dwelling of Sir Author Lincoln. Look there ! ” 

Robert looked, and he saw two human forms at the 
door. 

The baronet and Elroy ! ’’ he said. 

‘‘ Yes,” returned the scout in a meaning tone ; they are 
looking to see how their plan is working.” 

“ Hallo ! ” cried one of the soldiers. None of your 
talking, there ! Keep your tongues still ! ” 

The Rebels said no more ; but their thoughts were their 
own ; though it cannot be supposed that such thoughts as 
would be likely to result from their then present position 
would have been conducive to much joy. They knew the 
order that had been promulgated concerning them, and 
they had no doubt that it would be promptly carried into 
execution. They knew that even a lieutenant, in command 
of a station, could have them hung ; and they furthermore 
knew that there was not a lieutenant, nor any other officer 
in the British army, but that would hang them with a good 
relish ! 


2i8 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT, 


Surely that midnight ride could not have been a joyful 
one ! 


CHAPTER XXVIL 

A STARTLING STORY — AN INTERRUPTION. 

It was just daylight when the party who conducted the 
two Rebel prisoners reached the lower Kills. The ferryman 
was upon the other side ; but the discharge of three muskets 
started him up, and he soon came over with his boat. The 
horses were left to be taken over when more help should 
come, and they could get the larger boat across. 

When they reached the stone prison the sun was well up, 
and the men were all moving in the camp — all save the 
lieutenant who had the first guard of the night before. He 
was still asleep, with a beautiful headache in store. 

Karmel and Robert were led into the guard-room, which 
was the northern room upon the front side, where there 
were several soldiers and a lieutenant. 

‘‘ Will you have these men shut up, or will you string ’em 
up at once ?” asked the leader of the party who had cap- 
tured the two Rebels. He spoke with about the same 
emotion that might have been manifested by a cook when 
asking if he should kill a couple of chickens. 

We’ll have to shut them up at present,” said the officer 
of the guard. ‘‘ Major O’Harra must see them, and he 
won’t be here before night, perhaps not until late. He has 
gone over to the other camp. However, they’ll swing in 
the morning, if not to-night. Not a very pleasing thought, 
is it ? ” 

This last remark was directed to the prisoners, and was 
accompanied by a sort of triumphant smile. But they 
made no reply. The thought that they were to have a day 
and night to themselves gave them hope, and they were 
anxious to keep it to themselves. 

Let’s have a little examination here,” the officer said, 
before the prisoners were led away. Have you got 
any arms concealed about you ? ” he added, approaching 
Karmel. 


A STAR TLING STOR V—AN IN TERR VP TION 2 1 9 


Only such as God gave me ; and they are useless now/' 
the scout replied. 

Concealed weapons, I said, thick-head ! " 

I have none, sir.” 

The officer ran his hands over the old man's clothing, 
and then felt in his pockets, where he found four dollars in 
silver and five golden guineas. 

You won’t have any farther need of these things,” he 
said, as he slipped them into his own pocket. “ And now,” 
he added, turning to the younger prisoner, let’s see what 
you’ve got.” 

He first ran his hand over the clothing to see that no 
weapons were concealed beneath, and then took an excur- 
sion into the pockets. In one of them he found a purse, 
and in the purse were three guineas, beside some silver — 
two crown pieces, a half-crown and several shillings. 

You’ll feel easier to be rid of this stuff,” the lieutenant 
said with a smile. Half the ill-luck in this world can be 
traced to just such property. 

Take them away, and put them into the middle cell. 
I’ll come and see that all is secure.” 

The prisoners were led from the guard-room out into the 
hall, and when they stopped it was before a room upon the 
same floor, not far distant from the one they had just left, 
but on the opposite side. This door was thrown open, and 
the Rebels led in. They instinctively cast their eyes about 
to see what the room contained ; but they saw nothing save 
a bundle of moldy hay in one corner — that was all. 

The door was shut and bolted, and the two men left 
alone. It was quite dark in there — there being no window, 
and all the light that could come in was in a little hole over 
the doorway, which seemed to have been made for ventila- 
tion. The place had evidently been built or partitioned off 
for a dark store-room, as it was too small for a sleeping- 
room, and not light enough for any other purpose. The 
floor was of smooth stone, and the four walls seemed to be 
the same. 

It was some time after the prisoners were thus left alone 
before either of them spoke. Each seemed to have thoughts 
which he would not force upon the other, though they well 


^26 


A^Al^MEl THE SCOUT, 


knew that their thoughts must run in very near the same 
channel. Robert was the first to speak. 

Ah, Karmel, I had one hope, when I found that we 
were likely to have a night to ourselves, which has vanished 
now. You have your little saw, haven’t you ? ” 

Yes. It’s safe in my neck-handkerchief.” 

So is mine. But we cannot use them. When I saw 
this prison, and noticed the barred windows, I supposed we 
might have a chance to try our hand at some of the bars 
if we had time for it. Blit fate is against us.” 

It is,” returned the scout, sadly. ‘^I fear that Arthur 
Lincoln has circumvented us. It is hard to think that such 
villainy shall triumph ; but so it is likely to prove. They 
have fairly trapped us.” 

And have you imagined how ’twas done ? ” asked 
Robert. 

Have you ? ” said Karmel. 

Yes,” returned Robert. I think Elroy must have rid- 
den off to this place and sent those soldiers after us.” 

*‘You are right. It must have been so. When Sir 
Arthur threatened to have civil officers after you — if he did 
make that threat — ” 

I heard him say to Elroy that they would find civil offi- 
cers to do the work. And he told me the same. He said 
he’d soon bring those whom I would not dare to resist.” 

That makes it plain to me,” returned the scout. He 
meant to have employed the civil officers to take his child ; 
but when he saw me he dared not do it. He knew that 
soldiers could come to New Brunswick in the night and 
take us if it could be done quietly. I almost think we were 
blind not to guard against such a trap. A British army 
only fifteen or twenty miles distant, with no Patriot forces 
between, and our deadly enemies at both points. We 
should have thought of it — we should have thought of it.” 

It’s too late to help it now,” responded the youth. I 
know we might have thought of it without exercising any 
great amount of wit, for the thing would have been plain 
had we turned our attention to it.” 

Aye,” said Karmel, 'tis too late now ; and we may 
have to give up the race. I can see no hope of escape 


A STARTLING STORY— AN INTERRUPTION. 221 


from here. We can take off our irons, I know, but what 
can that avail us ? Even allowing that we could overcome 
our attendant, we could not get clear of the building. And 
yet, we are far from being dead men.” 

And while life remains, there is room for hope,” added 
Robert. “ If we are left here to-night, and not taken out 
until to-morrow, we may so fix our irons that we can shake 
them off at will ; and then, when we are led out, we may 
break away, and— ” 

“ Be shot instead of being hanged,” interposed the old 
man. 

You are right. A rope or a bullet ! Alas ! poor 
Rosalie ! ” 

The mention of that name caused them both the most 
painful emotions ; and Robert thought of his prophetic 
dream. 

The day wore slowly away, but no one came to look in 
upon the Rebels. They were hungry, but not painfully so. 
It was thirst that began to oppress them. The day was a 
warm and sultry one ; and within that cell the air was fairly 
hot and rarefied. Had it not been for the little hole over 
the door, through which the exhausted air partially escaped, 
they could not have lived there. At noon they were op- 
pressed by a raging thirst ; but when the hours passed on 
and no help came, the thirst became an agony, and was 
growing more and more intense at every moment. 

Water ! Water ! Water ! ” yelled the scout, at the top 
of his voice. 

Water! Water! Water !” echoed Kohevt. 

A loud laugh was heard in the distance, and the old scout 
gnashed his teeth in rage. 

^‘Inhuman monsters,” he hissed between his teeth. 

Oh, God grant that I may be among you once more with 
my arms free ! ” 

“ Water ! Water ! Water ! ” 

The thirst was terrible. The old man's throat seemed 
parched and his tongue on fire. Phantoms of pewter 
flagons dwelt in his mind ; he imagined he could see such 
vessels before him, with the cold sweat standing upon them, 
and hear the rattling of the ice within, as the beverage was 


222 


KARMEL THE SCOUT, 


agitated ! He thought of such scenes until he fairly howled 
with agony ! 

Oh, just Heaven ! will they let us die with thirst?” 

I cannot live through the night ! ” said Robert. “ I am 
burning up ! This atmosphere absorbs every particle of 
moisture from us. My skin is like a hot, dry husk ! Will 
they not have mercy ? Water! Water! Oh Water!"' 

The afternoon was near its close when the door of the 
cell was opened, and two men entered. One of them bore 
a lantern, and the other a common wooden pail. 

There,” said the latter, as he set the vessel down, ‘^now 
drink your fill. You may have water, but you won’t need 
anything to eat. Major O’Harra has just returned, and he 
will have you both hung in the morning. He heard your 
yells for water as he stopped at the guard-room, and ordered 
us to. bring some in. I hope ye’ll keep quiet now ; but if 
you don’t I think we’ll find a way to make you do it.” 

With this gentle admonition the men went out, leaving 
the prisoners to get at the water as best they could. But 
they were not long in finding a way to do that. They were 
bound in the usual way of complete ironing : shackles upon 
the wrists and ankles, and then a stout chain, two feet long, 
connecting them, so that a man of ordinary height could 
not stand erect. 

The prisoners both sat down, facing each other ; and then 
Robert lifted the pail to Carmel’s lips. Oh, how quickly 
all other thoughts vanished as the cool nectar rolled over 
his parched tongue ! All fear was gone — death lost its 
terror — and new life seemed to spring forth from the 
grateful beverage. 

Karmel drank slowly and carefully ; and then, in turn, 
raised the vessel to the lips of his companion. For a wonder 
the water was pure and cold, having just been drawn from 
a deep well, and the old man warned our hero against giving 
way too much to his thirst. 

Ere long they felt strong again. Karmel had drunk 
several times, sipping only a little at a time, and his com- 
panion had done the same. After this they rnoved the pail 
into one corner, where it could not be tipped over, and then 
resumed their sitting posture. 


A STARTLING STORY— AJV INTERRUPTION, 223 


It was now a little past eight o’clock, as they knew from 
having heard the call of the guard ; and in their cell it was 
as dark as Erebus. They conversed some, but only at in- 
tervals, and then not long at a time. A silence of some 
minutes had lasted, and the two friends seemed to be listen- 
ing to each other’s breathing, when Robert said, in a low, 
earnest tone : 

“ Karmel, you, of course, know that we cannot hope to 
live much longer.” 

“ Yes,” returned the old man, in a tone which seemed to 
imply that he knew what was coming. 

“ Then,” resumed the youth, why not reveal to me your 
true character. Let me at least have that satisfaction before 
I die.” 

Karmel did not answer at once. His manner of breathing 
seemed to indicate that he was pondering upon the question 
thus raised in his mind. Finally he said, speaking as one 
who has just broken from an old resolution : 

Well — I know not why I should refuse to tell you the 
story. All things are possible with God ; and it is not 
absolutely impossible that you may escape while I am left 
to die.” 

“ Do you think I would go and leave you here ? ” cried 
Robert, warmly. 

Yes,” answered Karmel, in a tone of calm, gentle re- 
proof. ‘‘ I think if they should decide that only one of us 
must die — and that the other might go free — you would go. 
If you would not, then you would act only a foolhardy 
part. Yet I respect and appreciate the feeling with which 
you spoke.” 

‘‘ I may have‘spoken hastily,” responded Robert ; and 
yet 1 adhere to what I then meant. I meant that I could 
not accept of an escape which would leave you unaided. 
That is what I meant ; and to that I think I should ad- 
here.” 

Well — well — I won’t argue that point. I think I’ll tell 
you my story.” 

The old man hesitated a few moments, and finally he re- 
sumed : 

‘‘ Of course you know I was born in England.” 


224 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT. 


I supposed so,’* returned Robert. 

« Yes — I was born in the mother country. My parents 
were wealthy — very wealthy — and I received a good educa- 
tion. My father’s nearest neighbor, with whom he could 
associate on terms of social equality, was Lord John Lincoln. 
Lord John had but two children, both sons, the eldest of 
which was in India, and the other at home. That youngest 
son was Arthur — now Sir Arthur Lincoln ! He was older 
than I in years ; but in ability, either mental or physical, I 
was his equal ; so we were mates in our studies and at 
play. He was never able to win my confidence or esteem. 
There was always something in his manner that I did not 
like. I could not tell what it was ; and yet ’twas very pal- 
pable to me. 

There are cases in which a like feeling may arise in any 
bosom. We may meet a man ; become intimate and 
friendly with him ; and yet there may be an atmosphere of 
repulsiveness about him which we cannot explain. We may 
dislike him exceedingly, and yet, when asked why we hold 
such feelings, we can no more tell than we can tell the color 
of the ’inhabitants of the planets. It was thus I felt towards 
Arthur Lincoln. I played with him in childhood ; and I 
associated with him in early youth ; but I could not like 
him. In fact, as we grew older, I disliked him more and 
more. There was something repulsive about him, and to 
save my soul, I could not have trusted him with my con- 
fidence. 

“ Time sped on, and his father died. On the very day of 
the funeral news came from India that his elder and only 
brother was dead. That evening — after the funeral solem- 
nities had all passed — I called upon Arthur. I thought he 
would be sad and downcast, being thus called upon to 
mourn the loss of a father and a brother at the same time, 
and I hoped I might be able to comfort him. When I en- 
tered I found him at full length upon a sofa and alone. 
When he saw who it was he leaped up and caught my hand. 

‘‘ ‘ Walter, my boy ! ’ he cried, giving me a grip that 
fairly pained me — you thus learn a part 6f my real name — 
‘ Walter, my boy, give me joy ! A father and brother 
kicked off by the same puff ! All that stood between me 


A STARTLIRG STORY— A JV INTERRUPTION. 2 2$ 


and the great wealth of our house is thus knocked over ! 
Hi ! won’t we have some high old times ? ’ 

And then, while I was speechless with utter astound- 
ment, he slapped me upon the back and added in a tone of 
most horrid meaning : 

* Walt, just speak the word, and I’ll give you a sure 
recipe for putting your governor under the sod too ! ’ 

^‘Merciful heaven! In an instant I knew that he had 
murdered his father ! My own father had been called in 
only a month before to draw up Lord John’s will ! By that 
instrument the vast property was to be equally divided, at 
his death, between his two sons. Arthur was of age — he 
had been so almost a, year — and he wanted more money. 
He had drawn upon his father until the purse was closed 
to him. He had contracted gambling debts, and they must 
be paid, or he must suffer dishonor at his club. Those 
debts amounted to some thousands of pounds. How was 
he to pay them ? His father had, about a month before — 
yes — I recollect — it was immediately after the will was 
made — placed him upon an allowance of four thousand 
pounds a year. But that would not answer. He must have 
more — and that, too, immediately. So he murdered his 
noble old father ! ” 

The scout stopped here, as though his feelings had in a 
measure overcome him ; and Robert asked, with a shudder : 
But are you sure he did that murder ? ” 

I’ll tell you how much I know,” Karmel answered. A 
few days after the making of the will — and, mind you, 
Arthur knew all about the document and its purport — a 
few days after that he and I went to London, and while 
there he went to an old second-hand book-store, and bought 
a work on alchemy, which contained full and thorough 
recipes for different kinds of poison. I remember the book 
well. It was a German publication, and gave all the infor- 
mation that a systematic poisoner could wish. This he 
studied in our room at the metropolis ; and before we left 
he went to a druggist’s and purchased a number of drugs, 
minerals, and liquid preparations. Now, take this in con- 
nection with the remark he made to me on the evening to 
which I have alluded^ and there is little room left for doubt. 


226 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT. 


And further still : The doctors were never able to decide 
the precise character of the disease of which the old man 
died. They knew there was inflammation of the stomach, 
and of the internal canals ; but the peculiar symptoms baffled 
their skill. I was the only one who knew these things ; and 
as I kept them to myself Arthur was safe from the law. 

But from that moment I avoided him. I could not help 
it. He was like a pest — a plague-spot — a demon — to me, 
and I absolutely feared him. This led him to distrust me ; 
and finally to fear me. Oh, had he poisoned me I should 
have thanked him, could I have had the power of doing so, 
and at the same time known what was in his heart ! Ah ! 
many a time since that hour, had I wished his vengeance 
had fallen upon me through the same fatal compound that 
killed his father. But it was not to be.” 

Again, the scout stopped — this time wholly overcome. 
But ere long he resumed : 

“ As I said ; or, rather, as I have intimated, Arthur Lin- 
coln knew that I held the knowledge of his dark crime ; and 
when he found that I shunned him he became afraid of me. 
For some time he kept his feelings to himselt ; but at 
length — Hark ! what sound was that ? ” 

It was something overhead,” said Robert. 

Has some one been listening ? ” 

‘‘Who should do so ? No, It is — But see! Look up 
there ! — sh ! Say not a word. There’s somebody looking 
down upon us ! ” 


CHAPTER XXVIII. 

BROKEN BARS, AND A BROKEN HEAD. 

Karmel gazed up in the direction pointed out by his 
companion, and he could distinguish a break in the ceiling, 
where a narrow line of dim light was visible. It seemed as 
though a trap-door were being opened. But the mystery 
was soon solved. A voice from above spoke, in a whisper, 
but yet plain to those below ; 


BROKEN BARS, AND A BROKEN HEAD, 


227 


“ Who are you, down there ? 

Prisoners,” returned Robert. 

What kind of prisoners ? ” 

The youth hesitated a moment, for this was something 
unexpected. But he quickly saw that to tell the truth 
plainly could no harm, and that to prevaricate could do no 
good. So he said : 

We are Rebels of the deepest dye ! ” 

Good,” uttered the man above, who spoke with a gruff 
voice, but frankly and Openly. It was one of those kind of 
voices which could not possibly find room in a small heart. 
“We are of the same stripe up here. We heard ye callin' 
for water, so we knew ye must be prisoners. Mayhap 
ye’ve heard of Mark Redcliffe ? And maybe ye’ve heard 
of his brother Harry ? We’re both here. Now, who may 
you two be ? ” 

“ Mark and Harry ? ” cried Robert, leaping to his feet. 
They were his own men. They had been with him for 
years. They were with him when he took the British brig. 
“ Don’t you know my voice? ” he asked. 

“ It’s got a familiar ring to it ; but it sounds odd down in 
that place.” 

“Well — it is Robert Pemberton.” 

“ Robert — Captain Pemberton ! You don’t — But ’tis ! 
I know ye now ! By the holy piper. Captain, I’d be the 
happiest man alive to have met ye in any other place. But 
who’s with you ?” 

“ Karmel.” 

* Jerusalem ! — Karmel? And have the villains got the 
two best men in the Jerseys in their power ? ” 

“ Is there a window to your room ? ” Robert asked. 

“ Yes. But it’s got iron bars to it, that no mortal man 
can break.” 

“ Karmel,” gasped our hero, turning towards the spot 
where he supposed the old man stood, for the opening of 
the trap-door had not thrown light enough into the dungeon 
to enable them to distinguish objects, “ may there not be a 
means of escape here ? We can cut those bars ; and cut 
off our irons, too ! ” 

“Of course there’s means,” the scout returned, 


228 


KARMEL THE SCOUT. 


they can lift us up there we may soon find the way into 
fresh air ! " 

‘‘ Mark,” said the youth, addressing his friend above, if 
we can contrive to get up there we can very soon cut off 
anything in the shape of iron.” 

Ye can ? ” 

‘^Yes. We are prepared for such work. We have no 
windows here at all.” 

We could get ye up easy enough if we had our irons 
off.” 

Hold on a few moments. We’ll see what can be done. 
Here, Karmel ; come and take off my neck-tie.” 

Robert kneeled down as he spoke, and the scout very 
easily cast off the tie. In the tie were the blade and bow 
of a fine saw. The bow was made in a semi-circular form, 
on purpose to conceal in that uianner ; while the blade was 
of course flexible enough to be brought into the same 
shape. 

When the two Rebels had escaped from the prison in 
New Brunswick they knew they should be liable to be im- 
prisoned again ; and they kept the little saws which Rosa- 
lie had brought to them. Subsequently Andrew Van 
Ruter made new bows, or frames, for them, so that they 
could be concealed in the neck-cloth — almost the last place 
in which a man would think of looking for a saw ! Thus 
the Rebels now had their useful tools at hand. 

Robert was but a few moments in fixing the blade into 
the frame ; and having tightened it by means of a little 
thumbscrew, he proceeded to cut the connecting bolt of 
Karmel’s hand-irons. When this was done, he cut away 
his companion’s feet-irons ; and then had his own cut off 
in turn. After this he spoke to Mark : 

Sit down upon the edge of the hole and let your feet 
hang down here,” he said. Perhaps I can reach them.” 

Mark did so, and Robert found that he could reach the 
feet easily. Without much trouble he felt out the bolt, and 
placed his saw upon it ; and in a few moments the bar was 
cut in twain.” 

Now, remove those irons without noise,” said Robert; 
and then try to reach me your hands,” 


BROKEN BARS, AND A BROKEN HEAD. 229 

This was easily done. Mark took off the irons from his 
feet, and as the connection was made by passing the bar 
through a link of the connecting chain, of course the irons 
were free as soon as the bolt was pulled out. He then lay 
down upon his belly and let his hands hang through the 
trap. Robert reached them easily, and the irons were re- 
moved without trouble. 

Mark was now free, and he began to plan for the raising 
of his friends below. 

My old frock is strong enough,” he said. can’t 

reach with my hands in any position where I could lift ; 
but if ye’ll just take my frock, I reckon I can raise ye.” 

As he spoke he pulled the garment off ; and having 
rolled it up properly, he let it down. Robert seized it ; 
and then, by main strength, Mark Redcliffe hauled him up. 
The fisherman was a powerful fellow, and the weight was 
but slight upon his stout arms. In the same way the scout 
was lifted up, and then the trap door was shut. 

A few moments were spent in glad greetings — and they 
were glad ones — for even the two brothers, in view of the 
hope before them, and the meeting with their beloved and 
honored young captain, forgot the deep gri@f that had op- 
pressed them. They had not forgotten their good old 
father ; but the hope of vengeance was a great relief. A 
few moments were spent in greetings, and then they turned 
their attention to work. 

“ We must get away as soon as possible,” said Harry 
Redcliffe. ^^Oh, I only ask to be once more free, with a 
good weapon in my hands! Our father shall be avenged!” 

“ Your father ? ” questioned Robert. “ What of him ? ” 

Dead ! — killed ! ” groaned Mark. Shot down before 
our eyes ! ” 

But how happened it ? ” 

It was thus : A party of Tories had come out our way 
— on a foraging expedition, I expect — and they passed our 
cottage. Harry and I happened to be in, and they saw us, 
and knew us. Just a week before, Harry and I, with four 
others, were over in Amboy, and as we came home we 
passed widow Noble’s house. When we reached it we 
found eight British soldiers there, just making ready tQ 


230 


KAkMEL THE SCOUT, 


carry off the old lady’s two daughters. We killed two of 
the villains and drove the rest away ; and then sent the 
family further inland. Well, there happened to be some of 
them chaps that we drove off in the gang that came along 
yesterday ; and, as I said before, they knew us, and meant 
to take us. We had no arms ; we were cut off from the 
house ; and even before we could get clubs the Tories 
were upon us. Our old father came out with a gun, and 
the moment they saw him they shot him ! He fell with five 
Tory bullets in his body ! What d’ye think of that } ” 

“It’s hard,” said Robert, sadly. 

“ It’s their nature ! ” added Karmel, indignantly. 

“And it’s our nature to revenge such a deed !” pro- 
nounced Mark, deeply and solemnly. “ God knows we ain’t 
neither of us evil-disposed ; but when we see such men 
turning against their country, and murdering all they can 
lay their hands on to, it makes me feel as though I could 
help put ’em out o’ the way with a good relish. And we 
will, too ! ” 

Hark ! ” said Harry, just as his brother ceased speak- 
ing. “ There goes the call ! It’s just eleven o’clock. We 
must be off before twelve, or they’ll find us in a fuss.” 

“ We’ll make quick work of it,” returned the scout. 
“ But first, — where are the sentries posted ? Ain’t there one 
under the window ? ” 

“ There’s one passes under the window once in a while,” 
returned Mark; “but he don’t come regularly. Yet he 
must be posted somewhere close by.” 

“ Never mind. We can hear him when he comes. And 
now let’s try these bars.” 

The irons had been removed from Harry’s feet and 
hands when the four first came together, so all that re- 
mained, before the way was opened, was to cut off the bars. 
Of these bars there were four — just enough to supply them 
with arms. And they would make weapons of no mean 
kind. They were round, and fully an inch in diameter. 

The first one had to be cut diagonally, as there was not 
room to work the saw transversely. But the keen, sharp, 
diamond-like teeth took hold upon the iron freely, and ere 
long the two outer bars were out. The sentinel passed twice 


BROKEN BARS, AND A BROKEN HEAD, 23 1 


during the operation, and as he went back the second time 
Robert looked down to see where he went. He saw him 
turn the corner and go around in front of the building, 
where he disappeared, probably meeting there the sentinel 
who guarded the other end of the prison. 

The other two bars were removed, and then a consulta- 
tion was held. Several ideas were advanced ; but Robert 
hit the right one : 

I have it,” he said, after a short season of reflection. 

When that sentinel passes the call he always stands in 
front of the prison. The next time the call is passed I 
will slip quietly down and conceal myself behind the big 
tree close by ; then, when the sentinel has come out here 
and turned to go back I will just rap him upon the head. 
With him out of the way the rest is easy. Mark’s frock 
made fast by one corner to the stump of one of the bars 
will be long enough to let us down.” 

This was looked upon as the best plan yet presented, and 
it was finally adopted. 

It was now not far from half-past eleven — the time at 
which the next call would be passed — and as soon as Mark 
had made one corner of his frock fast to the iron stump, 
the prisoners turned their attention to each other’s accounts 
of adventure. 

Mark and Harry had seen much of the doings of the 
Tories ; and when Karmel and Robert wondered why they 
were not with the army, they seemed uneasy. 

‘‘ I don’t mean to blame you, nor even to find fault,” 
said the old scout ; but yet you would do much service 
with the army.” 

Why are you not with the army ? ” asked Mark. 

Ah — you know I have other business. You know that 
Robert Pemberton and myself are already in business.” 

So are we,” said Harry. What’s the use ? You are 
two honorable men, and of course we may trust you. I 
can’t bear to leave you, and have you think we are shirking 
our duty.” 

I don’t think that,” quickly answered Karmel. 

And yet you think we ought to be in the service > ” 


232 


KARMEL THE SCOUT. 


Why, I thought you might be helping what you could ; 
and perhaps you are/’ 

‘‘Why not tell them, Mark? You know we may trust 
them.” 

“ Yes, tell them,” said the elder brother. 

“ You will keep our secret ? ” resumed Harry, turning to 
Karmel and Robert. 

“ Of course we will.” 

“ Well — we are in the service — in the service of Wash- 
ington himself. You understand now.” 

“ Yes. Forgive me ! ” cried the scout, seizing the 
speaker’s hand. “ Your business is a dangerous one, but I 
know you have the courage to do it. I did not know when 
I first spoke but that the fear of your father’s safety had 
kept you at home.” 

“ No. We could have put him in a place of safety at 
any time. — He’s safe now — God rest his soul! — We are 
set here to watch these villainous Tories. We have de- 
livered over two hundred of them into Patriot hands within 
a month. Those chaps that took us suppose we are 
Rebels ; but they don’t dream they have two — ” 

“ Two what? ” asked Robert, as Harry hesitated. 

“ Well — I might as well out with it — ” 

“ Only be more careful next time,” interposed Mark, 
with a light laugh. 

“ I meant that the British didn’t know when they took 
us that they’d got the two Indians who have joined their 
Tory bands. That’s the way we’ve done it. We have dis- 
guises complete. Our own father didn’t know us when we 
first put them on. We went into the house, and for half 
an hour he talked with us supposing we were two real red- 
skins. We did that so as to know that our disguises were 
com — Ha ! There goes the call ! ” 

Robert leaped to the window, with one of the iron bars 
in his hand, and sprang upon the sill. The sentinel upon 
the opposite side started the call, and as soon as his “^//V 
well ” had been given to the ears of the listeners, the other 
sentinel took it up. It was at that moment that our hero 
was to start. With a nimble movement he slid down by 


BROKEN BARS, AND A BROKEN HEAD. 233 


the old frock, and safely dropped to the ground, and then 
sprang behind a large elm that grew close at hand. 

In a few minutes the sentinel came moping along from 
his cosy leaning-place in front. He had been on an hour 
and a half, and he was tired. From ten till midnight is 
with most men the sleepiest watch of all ; and this man 
seemed to find it so ; for he would walk a few paces, with 
his head down, and then, with a sort of lurch, start to an 
upright posture ; showing plainly that he was nodding. 
When about six feet from the tree he began to hum an old 
ditty, as though to keep himself awake : 

“ Come, all ye bold soldiers, 

Who fight for yer king-er — 

Come listen unto me — 

A song I will sing-er." 

At the end of the last line, which, like the second, was 
lengthened out with a yawn, he stopped and let his head 
fairly drop. But he started up, and broke forth — 

'Tis of a brave soldier, 

Whose heart it was true-er-r — 

Who went to the wars, 

And — er — Hi tol de rol lol de rol — 

This chorus came up with a spasmodic effort to wake 
up ; and having cast a sleepy gaze about him, he faced 
about to walk back. The moment his back was turned, 
Robert sprang forward, and with a well-directed blow upon 
the head felled him to the earth. 

Those above saw the movement, and Mark Redcliffe was 
quickly upon the ground. Karmel came next, and Harry 
brought up the rear, after which Mark shook off his frock 
and put it on. 

How is the fellow ? He mustn’t give the alarm,” said 
Mark. 

‘‘ I think I’ve cracked his skull,” whispered our hero. 

If I haven’t then he’s got a hard one.” 

At this moment there was a spasmodic movement of the 
prostrate body — a sort of twitching of the limbs — and then 
all was still. 

‘‘ He’s dead ! ” said Karmel. 


234 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT, 


I am almost sorry/’ replied Robert. But it can’t be 
helped. It’s the fortune of war.” 

Mark stooped down and took off the fellow’s cartridge- 
box, and then, having seized his musket, he turned towards 
the fence. 

Come,” he whispered. We mustn’t go directly into 
the road, or that other sentry may see us. This way. I 
know the ground. It’s life or death with us now ! The 
man who stands in our way must look out for himself ! ” 


CHAPTER XXIX. 

A STARTLING DISCOVERY. 

As soon as the newly-escaped rebels had assured them- 
selves that they were not yet observed they started on their 
way, Mark taking the lead. They knew that their escape 
must be detected 'in half an hour, if not much less. The 
sentinel upon the other side of the prison might miss his 
companion, and go to find him. However, these thoughts 
only quickened the fugitives, and they sped on. 

Mark led the way over the old log fence which enclosed 
the prison yard, and made for a piece of wood which 
skirted the field beyond. Under cover of this wood they 
glided on towards the highway, and when the guide came 
to the wall which flanked it, he waited for his companions 
to come up. 

‘‘Do you see that fellow just up the road there ? ” he 
asked, pointing to the westward. 

The rest looked, and plainly saw a human form pacing 
to and fro across the way where the road branched off. 
They could see his musket upon his shoulder, and when 
his feet touched the hard gravel they could hear his heavy 
measured tread. 

“ Here,” whispered Mark, at the same time pulling off 
his frock, “ just hold this, and I’ll settle that fellow. I 
have a plan in my head. Don’t stir until you see him 
drop.” 


A STARTLING DISCOVERY, 


^35 


Are you sure you can reach him ? queried Karmel. 

Those fellows are strict on the challenge.’* 

I know it, but I’ll blind him. He’ll see me in my shirt- 
sleeves, and he’ll think I’m just from the guard-room, or 
some other place. Don’t fear. I’ll settle him. When 
you see him drop then come on.” 

Thus speaking Mark handed his musket to his brother, 
and then, with one of the iron rods for a weapon, he leaped 
over the fence. He walked, or rather trotted, towards the 
lone sentinel, taking the centre of the road, and carrying 
his rod behind him. 

Who comes there ? ” demanded the soldier, as the 
Rebel approached. 

A friend.” 

“ Advance, friend, and give the countersign ! ” 

Hold on — never mind countersigns now. Have 
you — ” 

Stand ! ” interrupted the sentinel, bringing his musket 
to a charge. If you have the countersign give it to me 1 ” 

I tell you, never mind the countersign,” repeated Mark, 
nothing daunted by the promptness of the soldier. “ I 
have forgotten it. In the fuss and bother, I didn't half 
hear it. The mischief is to pay at Major O’Harra’s 
quarters. Has he passed your post within an hour 
or so ? ” 

The major ? ” uttered the soldier, thrown off his guard, 
but not yet lowering the point of his piece. Has he 
gone ? ” 

. Gone ? We fear so. There’s a man dead at the guard- 
house, and the major — ” 

This was Mark’s moment. The fellow had brought the 
butt of his piece to the ground, and had his eyes and ears 
wide open. The Rebel lifted his iron rod, and, quick as 
thought, he brought it down upon the soldier’s devoted 
head. He sank upon the ground with his skull almost in 
two pieces, for that blow had been given for liberty, and 
had a spice of vengeance in it besides. 

The other three came quickly up, and having taken the 
fallen man’s musket and cartridge-box, they started on. 
There were two more sentinels, though only one of them 


236 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT 


was in the way ; and that was the one at the boat-landing. 
The other one could be avoided. 

There were two of these landings. The one above, 
where the heavy boats crossed, was under the charge of a 
sergeant’s guard, while the one towards which our fugitives 
were going, was only guarded by a single sentinel — it being 
only a small affair, with two little skiffs or skulls, for foot- 
passengers who had occasion to go that way. 

The party had gained the top of a gentle rise, not far 
from the Kills, and from whence the water could be seen, 
when the report of a musket broke upon the still night air. 
It was from the camp that the report came. In a moment 
more a large rocket leaped into the sky, casting a lurid 
glare over the scene ; and the hum of voices could be 
plainly heard. 

We are missed ! ” cried Karmel. 

And we are lucky to have got so far,’’ returned Mark. 
“ If there are no sentinels upon the other side of the water 
we shall be safe. Do you see that fellow down by the 
boat ? ” 

They all three answered that they did, for he walked 
close by the water’s edge, and the outlines of his form were 
plainly defined against the bright surface. 

Then look ye,” the guide resumed — ‘‘ let’s run down as 
though we were after the escaped prisoners. We can 
bother him so as to get a blow at his head before he 
detects us.” 

With this they started ; and in a very few moments they 
were within hailing distance of the soldier. 

Who comes there ? ” he shouted, showing by his voice 
that the sudden signal had startled him, for that single 
rocket told him that prisoners had escaped. 

We’re after the Rebels ! ” cried Mark, in reply. 

Have they come this way ? — Quick ! — a boat ! Have you 
seen them ? ” 

‘‘No ! — there hain’t no — ” 

The remainder of his sentence was lost to the world, for 
Mark’s ponderous bar descended upon his head like a 
thunder-clap, and took away his senses and his life. 

The boat was quickly cast off, and in it the four men 


A STARTLING DISCO VERK 


237 


jumped, and then pushed off. To row across — a distance 
of but little over half a mile — was but a few minutes’ work ; 
and ere long they stood upon the soil of Jersey. 

There ! ” said Mark, as they stepped upon the shore, 
we are clear of the sentinels, but we ain’t clear of the in- 
fernal Tories yet. They are scattered all about here ; and 
if any of them have seen that signal, they may be on the 
lookout.” 

“ Yet we have the advantage,” returned Harry. If we 
see any signs of motion about any of the houses, we can 
avoid them.” 

Yes, so we can,” returned Mark. ‘^But we won’t talk 
about danger till it comes. We’ll keep the road, and no 
half-dozen Tories shall drive us out. Come ! ” 

The party set forward at a quick walk, and at the dis- 
tance of not quite half a mile they came to a sort of farm- 
house, which Robert recognized as the one at which his 
captors stopped when they brought him on. 

There are horses here, I think,” said the leader — Mark 
was still acknowledged the leader, for he not only knew the 
country well, but he also knew the Tories and their haunts. 

There are horses there,” he repeated. 

And who’s in the house ? ” asked Karmel. 

That’s more than I can tell. Sometimes there are 
more, and sometimes less. Very often marauding and 
foraging parties get belated, and stop here until morning, 
as no man can enter the camp after nine o’clock, without a 
special pass for that purpose. I think we’d better take a 
look into the barn.” 

It was finally agreed that they should do so ; and ac- , 
cordingly they crept up behind the buildings without noise. 
No one was stirring about the premises, save the Rebels 
themselves ; so they judged that no one had been awake 
here to see the signal. If there had been, of course they 
would have been up and doing ere this. 

These buildings were arranged like many others in that 
section. The house was upon one side of the road, and the 
barn upon the other. This was so planned to guard against 
a general conflagration. If the dwelling should burn up, 
the barn might h? saved ; whereas, if the buildings were 


238 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT. 


close together, a single fire would surely sweep off all. 
The road, at this place, ran nearly east and west. The 
dwelling, to which were attached a shed and tool-house, 
was upon the south side of the way, while the barn was 
upon the northern side, and very nearly opposite. 

The four Rebels crept up to the back of the barn, and 
seeing a small shutter open, they looked in. They could 
see the open floor ; and above it, suspended from a fork- 
handle, the prongs of which were stuck into the hay-mow, 
was a small glass lantern. This would seem to indicate 
that there was some one within. But as the narrow place 
through which they looked only gave them a view of a very 
small portion of the floor, they could not determine what or 
who might be on hand. 

Mark proposed that they should find the back-door, and 
see if it could not be opened from without. Accordingly 
they moved along, and soon came to the door in question, 
which was found to have a hole in it, made on purpose for 
the insertion of the arm in unhasping it. This was very 
easily done by Harry, and in a moment more the door was 
noiselessly opened. The four stepped in, and looked about 
them. 

To their right was a place for the cows ; to the left were 
a row of stalls for horses ; and not only were they full, but 
there were several animals secured by the cows. Front of 
the stalls was a narrow passage between them and the hay- 
mow ; and into this passage the Rebels cautiously moved. 
They felt sure that if there was a watch kept in the barn, 
it would not be likely to consist of more than one man, or 
not more than two at the most. When they reached the 
barn-floor, they found a single man there, sitting upon a 
block, with his back against the hay, while his head was 
bobbing up and down, like that of a man who would keep 
awake if he could. 

For a few moments the Rebels hesitated. It was evi- 
dent, however, that the fellow must be removed, or silenced, 
if they would get off with horses. 

“ Stand by ! ” whispered Mark ; and as he spoke he 
lifted his own bar, and tapped the sleeper upon the head. 
A§ the fellow tumbled over upon the floor, Harry and 


A STARTLING DISCOVERY, 


^39 


Robert sprang forward and quickly secured him. He 
opened his eyes just as they were tightening the bandage 
over his mouth ; but he did not seem to have fully re- 
covered his senses. The blow had not cracked the skull, 
but had confused the brain somewhat. 

Now if we mean to take horses, we must hasten,” re- 
marked the old scout, at the same time turning towards the 
stalls. 

Bring me out a good horse,” said Robert, and I’ll 
select you a saddle.” 

“ I’ll do so,” the old man returned. 

But there was one difficulty in this. Karmel wanted the 
lantern to assist him in getting the horses, and Robert 
could not see to select trappings very well in the dark ; 
so the horses were led out first, and then each sought his 
own saddle and bridle. 

Robert had taken the lantern, and having seen a very fine 
looking set of trappings hanging apart from the others, he 
approached them. When he came close to them he started, 
for he recognized the escutcheon of Col. James Lyndarm 
upon the saddle-bow, and upon the gaudy housing. 

Karmel,” he said, here is the colonel ! ” 

“ Eh ? Who ? ” returned the scout, turning toward him. 

Colonel Lyndarm. Is not this saddle his ? ” 

It is,” the old man cried, as soon as he saw it. By 
the mass ! — look here ! ” Karmel uttered this last exclam- 
ation startling, and it was plain that something of more 
than ordinary importance was upon his thoughts. 

Here,” he added, as he reached the beast he had 
selected for himself, whose horse is this?” 

Robert looked, and a sudden tremor shook his frame. 

My soul ! ” he uttered. “ It’s Eugene’s ! ” 

Eugene who ? ” asked Mark. 

Eugene Deblois,” answered Robert. 

‘‘ Eugene Deblois ! I know him well,” continued Mark, 
much moved. “ He belongs in Amboy.” 

Yes.” 

‘‘Why — he’s a friend of mine. D’ye think he’s a pris* 
oner here ? ” 

“ I fear so. This is surely his — ” 


240 


KARMEL THE SCOUT, 


Hallo ! exclaimed Harry, who had been examining 
the various saddles, here’s a woman’s saddle. Wonder if 
they’ve got a female prisoner.” 

At this Robert rushed to the spot. It was a female’s 
saddle. If Eugene were there, might not Clara be there 
also ? 

Good heavens ! ” he gasped, turning to Karmel, do 
you think it possible ? ” 

Yes. Anything is possible these times. But we’ll have 
it out of this fellow.” 

A large knife had been taken from the hostler when he 
was secured by Mark, and as Karmel cast off the bandage 
from his mouth, the elder brother stood over him with the 
knife aimed at his heart. 

Now look ye,” Karmel said, as he took off the gag, if 
you utter one word above a low tone you are a dead man ! 
D’ye understand ? ” 

The hostler, who was, or appeared to be, a simple 
countryman, was frightened half out of his wits already ; 
and the presence of that knife struck a mortal terror to his 
soul. 

Oh-ho ! I won’t ! I won’t ! ” he gasped. Don’t kill 
me ! don’t kill me ! ” 

We won’t kill you if you tell the truth,” returned the 
scout, sternly. “ But you must understand that we are 
desperate men, and are enemies to you and your compan- 
ions. Tell us what we wish to know, and you shall not be 
harmed. Refuse us, or lie to us, and you die on the spot ! 
Now answer me : Is Colonel Lyndarm in the house op- 
posite ? ” 

Ye-e-s, sir,” gasped the terrified man. 

You need not be alarmed if you tell us the truth. Who 
came with the colonel ? ” 

There were — a — were — seven men, sir ; — three officers, 
sir, and three of his orderlies, sir.” 

That’s only six.” 

Ah — a — I meant seven in all — seven with him.” 

And were there no others came with him ? ” 

Only two prisoners, sir.” 

Aha — two prisoners ? Who were they ? ” 


A STAR TUNG DISCO VER Y, 


241 


I don’t know, sir ; only one was a man, and the other 
was a woman.” 

Was it a young woman ? ” 

Yes, sir — a very pretty woman, I should judge.” 

Didn’t you hear her called by any name ? ” 

No, sir.” 

Well — what sort of a looking man was the other pris- 
oner ? ” 

He was a young man, sir.” 

Didn’t you hear him called by any name ? ” 

Only a Rebel captain. I heard ’em call him that.” 

You did?” 

“ Yes, sir.” 

And now tell me how many others there are in the 
house beside these seven men you have told us of, and the 
two prisoners.” 

There’s six others, sir.” 

Who are they ? ” 

There’s Mr. Buell, and his wife, and one son, and three 
soldiers.” 

How old is this son ! ” 

About ten, sir.” 

“ Where are the rest of old Buell’s children ? ” asked 
Mark. 

They’re on the Island, sir, with the army there.” 

That’s it, eh ? ” 

Yes, sir — it’s the truth. So help me God ! ” 

‘‘Very well,” said Karmel. “Then you say that there 
are eleven men in the house?” 

The poor fellow pondered a few moments, and then re- 
plied : 

“ Eleven without the old man’s wife and the prisoners, 
sir.” 

“ The old man’s wife ain’t a man, is she ? ” 

“ More of a man than he is,” answered the hostler, em- 
phatically. 

“ Aha — then she’ll fight, will she ? ” 

“You’d think so if you should see her sometimes, I 
guess.” 

The scout smiled, and after a short pause he continued ; 


242 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT, 


Where does the colonel sleep ? 

In the front chamber over the parlor.’* 

And which do you call the parlor ? ” 

The last room, sir.” 

Does he sleep there alone ? ” 

“ I believe one of his orderlies has a bed on the floor.” 
And where do the soldiers sleep ? ” 

In the kitchen.” 

“ All of them ? ” 

All but two. There are two that always stay here ; and 
they sleep in a little room over the front hall.” 

Where do the old man and his wife sleep? ” 

In the bedroom that leads out of the settin’-room.” 

And where is the sitting-room ? ” 

Opposite the parlor.” 

‘HTen their bedroom is back of the sitting-room ? ” 

Yes, sir.” 

After this Karmel turned to Robert and asked him if he 
had any questions to ask. 

“ One quite important one,” returned our hero. Where 
are the prisoners ? ” 

Aye — I forgot them,” added the scout. “ I was only 
thinking of those we had to look out for. But where are 
the prisoners, sir ? ” 

** They’re locked up down cellar, sir.” 

Both in one place ? ” 

No, sir. The man is in the great apple-hole ; and the 
lady is in the milk-room.” 

‘‘What guard is there over them ? ” 

“ I don’t know, unless some of the soldiers may be kept 
awake.” 

“ But how are they secured ? ” 

“ The man is lashed hand and foot with a strong rope, 
and his elbows bound back around a stout stone post.” 

“ And the girl ? ” cried Robert, with a start. “ Is she 
bound like that ? ” 

“ Oh, no, sir. She ain’t bound to any post.” 

“ But she has her feet and hands lashed, has she ? ” 
“Yes, sir ; I think she has.” 

“ Then we’ve got no time to lose ! ” cried our hero, 


THE WOLF LOSES HIS PREY AGAIN, 


243 


Starting back. Will you go with us ? " he asked of Mark 
and Harry. 

Do you suppose you could keep us out ? ” was the 
meaning reply. “ Where there’s a British tyrant to be 
punished count us in for the work.” 

There was no more time wasted in talking. The two 
prisoners must be freed, and it must be done quickly, too ; 
for pursuers might be at hand ere long. The hostler was 
again gagged, and then the party started for the house, 
taking the lantern along with them. The only weapons 
they had to depend upon were their iron bars ; but, come 
what might of resistance, they were prepared to face it. 


CHAPTER XXX. 

THE WOLF LOSES HIS PREY AGAIN. 

When the Rebel party reached the front door of the 
dwelling, they stopped a few moments to decide upon how 
they should move after they had gained access to the hall. 
Should they at first feign some business, or should they at 
once attack any and all who might present themselves. 
The latter plan was quickly adopted, as it was most in con- 
sonance with their feelings. They were in no mood for 
delay of any kind. 

Mark tried the door, and found it fast. He then gave a 
rap upon it ; but a second was required before any one was 
heard to stir within. Shortly after this second summons 
the door was opened by a soldier, who asked what was 
wanted. Mark knocked him down and rushed in, the 
others following closely. 

The hall led directly to the kitchen, and upon reaching 
the latter apartment the soldiers were found to be just in 
the act of starting up from their sleep. The knocking 
down of their companion at the door, and the rush of the 
intruders, had served to awaken them ; but the Rebels 
were upon them ere they could gain their feet. There 
were four soldiers and one officer, the sixth of the kitchen 
sleepers having been knocked down at the door. It seemed 


244 


KARMEL THE SCOUT, 


that the hostler had not been fully informed of the sleep- 
ing arrangements for the night, the two soldiers who 
usually slept in the hall bedroom having given up 
their bed to two of the officers who had come with Colonel 
Lyndarm. 

Had it been a possible thing to secure these soldiers 
without violence it would have been done so ; but the thing 
was impossible. The men slept with their arms by them, 
and if they were suffered to gain their feet the result would 
be fatal. So the Rebels took the only course left. They 
proceeded at once to knock the newly aroused men over ; 
and in a very few seconds they were sprawling upon the 
floor. Karmel and Robert used every precaution to avoid 
taking life ; but not so Mark and his brother. The death 
of the white-haired old man whom they called father was 
upon their memory, and their iron rods fell with the power 
of vengeance. 

We can bind ’em ! ” cried Karmel, as he saw the last 
man knocked down. 

Here’s two that I don’t think’ll need binding,” returned 
Mark. 

And here’s another,” added Harry. 

And it was even so. However, the other two were quickly 
bound with their own belts ; and just as the job was done 
a side door was opened, and Colonel Lyndarm appeared, 
sword in hand, followed by his orderly ; and almost at the 
same moment an opposite door was opened, and old Buell 
made his appearance. 

What does all this mean ? ” savagely asked Lyndarm, 
flourishing his sword. 

Villain ! I’ll show you what it means ! ” shouted 
Robert. Don’t you know me ? ” 

Who are you ? ” 

Captain Robert Pemberton ! ” 

‘‘ Aha ! the Rebel brother of my charmer, eh ? We’ll 
soon have you disposed of. Here, men — ” 

The colonel looked about him as he spoke, and his 
countenance fell as he found that he had no men to back 
him. Yet he did not seem fully to realize the odds that 
were against him, for he raised his sword again, and rushed 


THE WOLF LOSES HiS PREY AGAIH. 


245 


Upon the youthful Rebel. He had advanced only a step or 
two when a blow from Karmel’s bar laid him low. 

The host had meanwhile made his way back to his bed- 
room, and his wife made her appearance in his place, with 
a pair of heavy tongs in her hand. Mark knew her, and 
he knew, too, that if she were not secured at once she 
would give them trouble. 

Look ’e, Mrs. Buell,” he said, you’d better go back to 
your room and stay there. If you will you shall not be 
harmed ; nor shall anything about your premises be 
troubled — none of your property,” 

Oh-ho ! — it’s yoiiy is it. Mister Mark Redcliffe ? — Mister 
Mark Y^td-hand ! You break into my house, do ye ? Git 
out, I say ! ” 

Mark dodged a blow from her tongs, and at the same 
moment Harry caught her from behind and held her arms. 
Two belts were taken from one of the dead soldiers, and 
with these she was bound. She shouted and screamed like 
a wild beast ; but her valorous husband showed his discre- 
tion by staying in the bedroom, unless he had clambered 
out of the window and ran off. Her noise was stopped, 
however, by binding up her mouth with the kerchief which 
she wore on her head. 

In the mean while Lyndarm had been bound, though he 
had not yet recovered from the effects of the blow he had 
received. 

Where are the other two officers that came with the 
colonel ? ” queried Robert. 

Here are all the soldiers,” said Mark ; so they may 
be in the little bedroom over the hall. But look ye ! 
Harry and I’ll bind this fellow, and stay here to receive 
'em if they come, while you two go down cellar.” 

The man to be bound was the orderly who had come 
down with the colonel ; and as the brothers turned to 
attend to the work, Robert and Karmel took lights and 
started for the cellar. They found it without difficulty and 
having called Eugene’s name a response came from an 
extreme corner. Thither Karmel hastened, while his com- 
panion moved towards what appeared to be a milk-room. 


K ARM EL The scout 


246 

The door was secured by a padlock on the outside, but 
there was no key in it. 

Clara ! ’’ he cried. 

Some one moved within, and a faint voice said: 

Who is it ? ” 

Without further speaking Robert inserted one end of his 
iron bar within the link of the padlock, and with one quick 
wrench tore it off. In a moment more the door was thrown 
open, and he entered. He saw his sister, and for the moment 
he hoped Lyndarm was dead. She was bound, hand and 
foot ; and the noise she had made was only by the moving 
of the box on which she sat. The lashings were cast off, 
and then the fond sister was pressed to her brother’s 
bosom. 

Oh, Clara — my sister ! ” he uttered, almost overcome 
with sorrow for her suffering, and rage against the wretch 
who had caused it ; God be thanked that I have found 
you. You are not hurt ? Oh, tell me he has not hurt 
you ! " 

Only what you see,” the maiden murmured, clinging 
frantically to her brother. 

Then we were in time. But come. We must get away 
from here as quickly as possible. Come, Clara, dear ; )^ou 
have nothing to fear from him. I will save you now.” 

But where is Eu — ” 

The girl had spoken half of her lover’s name when she 
saw him coming with Karmel. Eugene leaped forward 
and caught her hand, and his first word was to ask the 
same question which Robert had just propounded. It was 
a joyous meeting, for the presence of their two friends gave 
promise of liberty, and Eugene felt easy when he learned 
that his loved one was returned to him safe. 

Ha ! — There’s a row upstairs ! ” cried Karmel, leap- 
ing up the steps as he spoke. 

Robert quickly followed, leaving Eugene to conduct 
Clara. But his assistance was not needed. Mark and 
Harry had done the work before Karmel got up. The two 
officers — two lieutenants — had come down from upstaiis, 
and the Rebel brothers had knocked them down, and one 
of them, certainly, was dead. 


THE WOLF LOSES HLS PREY AGAIN. 


247 


All the inmates of the house were now accounted for 
save the host ; but as he did not make his appearance, no 
further thought was held of him. To think of carrying off 
any prisoners was out of the question. Pursuers must be 
along soon — they might be at hand even now. So they 
took all the weapons they could find, amounting to seven 
pairs of pistols and five swords, and then turned away. 
From the time of their entering the house up to the present 
time had not been long — not over fifteen minutes at the 
furthest — for they had worked smartly. They had found 
their enemies half asleep, and all unprepared for resistance, 
and hence their work had been comparatively easy. Mark 
and Harry did stop one moment to ascertain how many 
were alive of the Tory soldiers. They found five men, in- 
cluding Lyndarm, and one of the officers who had come 
down last. The rest were either dead, or so near like it 
that no sign of life could be detected. 

They now made for the stable, where horses were quickly 
brought out and caparisoned ; and ere long the whole 
party were in their saddles. Robert had just gathered up 
his reins when the sound of voices fell upon his ear, and 
upon turning his gaze to the eastward he could just see the 
outlines of a score or more of dark forms rapidly approach, 
ing the house. They were afoot, and from their manner 
and tone it was at once evident that they were pursuers. 

‘‘ See ! ” our hero cried. Look there ! ’’ 

We are safe,” said the scout, as soon as he saw the 
men. They must stop at the house first to inquire who 
has just ridden away. Then they’ll have to stop there to 
wonder a spell — then go to the stable and set free the hos- 
tler. Ho — we have the vantage now. Come — away ! ” 
Mark and Harry wheeled about and dashed away, and 
the rest followed close behind ; and in a few moments the 
buildings of Master Buell were lost to sight. They did not 
slacken their speed until they had gained a point beyond 
which their pursuers would not dare to follow. 

After this the party drew together, and, by request, Eu- 
gene related the circumstances of his capture. 

About three weeks ago,” he commenced, I received a 

letter from Amboy stating that my old aunt was very sick, 


24S 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT, 


and not expected to live ; and also that she wished very 
much to see me. How could I avoid going? She had 
taken care of me from a child up, and had been all that a 
mother could possibly be. I was then with my company, 
but I left as soon as I could, and went to Elizabethtown, 
where I stopped to see Clara. When she learned where I 
was going she expressed a wish to go with me. I thought 
there could, or would, be no danger, and consented to her 
accompanying me. 

‘‘We reached Amboy in safety, and I found my aunt 
very low ; but the kind and careful nursing of Clara did 
much towards restoring her. 1 remained until I knew that 
she would recover, and then she bade me rejoin my com- 
pany. We started from Amboy towards the middle of the 
afternoon — intending to stop for the night at the house of 
my friend Davids, in Rahway. I knew that there were 
several Tory families on the road, and that British soldiers 
might travel that way ; but I had no apprehension. 

‘‘ We had gained about half the distance, and were 
leisurely ascending a hill, at the top of which the road 
makes an abrupt turn to the left, about a ledge. We had 
gained the summit, and w^ere upon the point of turning, 
when we met Colonel Lyndarm and six others. Clara 
uttered a quick cry, and as she did so I recognized the 
officer. At first I thought of turning, and might have done 
so, had not the colonel instantly dashed in front of Clara 
and caught her bridle-rein. 

“ I drew my sword, and rode forward to cut him down. 
But by this time the others seemed to understand their 
leader’s plans, for two of them drew their swords and 
rushed at me. Of course you can guess the result. To 
fight was out of the question ; and after Lyndarm caught 
Clara’s rein flight was equally impossible. We were taken 
prisoners, and carried to the place where you found us.” 

“ And that was last evening, was it ? ’’ said Robert. 

“ Yes. We were taken there, and there we were confined 
as you saw. Lyndarm told Clara he should have to put 
her under lock and key in a dubious place for this one 
night ; but that after this she should enjoy a better home. 
You cun judge of my feelings. J hud little hope of escape, 


THE WOLF LOSES HIS PREY ACAIAT. 


249 

for I knew we were not far from the British camp, and that 
no American party would be likely to pass that way. But 
the deliverance came when I least expected it.” 

Karmel,” said Robert, turning to the scout, when you 
and I were taken prisoners, I did not think a work of good 
was being commenced ; but we can see it now. Does it 
not seem as though God directed our capture for my 
sister’s salvation ? ” 

‘‘ It does, certainly,” the old scout replied. 

And we seem to be mixed up in the matter,” said 
Mark. “ It seems to be a kind of a mutual concern all 
round. If we hadn’t been there you couldn’t have got off. 
And then, if we hadn’t all been together, you mightn’t have 
been able to set your sister free after all.” 

It is a strange network of circumstances, and no 
mistake,” replied Robert. “ All have worked together for 
this general result, with no apparent relation between them 
at the commencement, but all necessary to the end. The 
more I think of it the more I see the hand of a Power 
above our own.” 

The conversation remained upon this subject for some 
time, and it might have continued longer than it did, had 
not the party reached a point where the two brothers were 
obliged to turn off. 

‘‘ We must part here,” said Mark, as he held Robert by 
the hand ; but I hope we shall meet again.” 

If we live we will meet,” answered our hero. 

Well,” resumed Mark, with much feeling, “ be it on the 
battle-field, or the road, or in an enemy’s prison, we will 
meet shoulder to shoulder in a good cause.” 

They all said amen to that ; then followed an affec- 
tionate leave-taking all around ; and in a few minutes more 
the darkness had hidden the parties from each other. 

Both Karmel and Robert knew that they had parted with 
two noble men, and for a while they were almost lonesome; 
but gradually the feeling wore away, and the conversation 
flowed more freely. 

Our friends pushed on, and just as the first gray streaks 
of coming morn appeared in the east, the dim, shadowy 
outlines of the houses of New Brunswick opened to their 
sight, in the distance ahead. 


250 


KARMEL THE SCOUT, 


CHAPTER XXXI. 

ON THE RACK. 

When Rosalie Lincoln knew that Robert had been taken 
from her — that his deadly enemies had seized him — and 
that Karmel had been taken with him, she was completely 
overcome by anguish and terror that for a long time she 
was utterly powerless. She sank upon a seat, and would 
have fallen to the floor had not Andrew held her up. He 
and Kate tried to comfort her ; but it was of no avail. She 
could not weep — she could not even moan. Her heart had 
sunk, like a thing of death, in her bosom, and her tongue 
had lost its power. Her eyes glared wildly about at first, 
and then sank dimly down. They brought water and chafed 
her temples, and bathed her aching brow. 

At length she gazed up. There was a faint, painful smile 
upon her pale features, as though she would thus express 
her gratitude for their kindness. 

“ Alas ! " she murmured, “ you need not bathe my brow. 
You cannot reach the place of my agony ! 

As she spoke she pressed both hands upon her heart, and 
held them there a long while. 

Do not give up all hope yet,” urged Andrew. ‘‘ They 
may make their escape.” 

Escape ? ” repeated the poor girl, in a startling tone. 

Oh, do not mock me ! Have not their deadly enemies 
got them ? Were there not many soldiers ? ” 

Yes — many — a large company. Had there been but a 
few they should not have taken him.” 

“ I believe you, Andrew. I know your noble heart, and 
your generous soul ; and I know your courage, too. But 
what can save Robert now ? Do you not know the order 
that has been given concerning both him and Karmel ? ” 
You mean — ” 

Why do you hesitate ? ” 

‘‘ Alas ! Rose, I did not think of that order ! Oh, would 
to God there were a company of Patriots here ! ” 

It’s too late I ” the maiden groaned. There are none 


ON THE RACK, 


251 

in the place. They are all away. Oh, Robert ! Robert ! 
would that I were with thee, so that I could but rest my 
head upon thy bosom once again, and then breathe my life 
away with thine ! ” 

You would not die. Rose ! 

Die ? If he dies why should I live ? Could I but go 
away to some place of retirement and there cherish the 
memory of the lost ones, I might at least be patiently wait- 
ing the coming of the dark angel ; but see what a lot must 
be mine ! Oh, Robert-! Robert ! ” 

At this point Rosalie removed her hands from her heart 
and placed them over her eyes ; and as she did so she burst 
into tears. They were the first she had shed since the ter- 
rible agony had come upon her. 

Come, Rose,” urged Kate, winding her arms about 
the neck of the weeping girl. “ Come — let’s go up to our 
room.” 

Rosalie looked up through her tears, and was upon the 
point of speaking, when a loud rap was heard upon the 
outer door. 

It’s my father ! ” she cried, starting to her feet. 

‘•'Your father ?” repeated Andrew with a sudden emo- 
tion. “ Your father — at this time ? Ah ! — he knows of 
this, then ! ” 

“ And he has had it all done 1 ” she added, in an agonized 
whisper. 

Another rap, louder than the first, came upon the door, 
and Andrew turned towards it. But before he left the 
room he turned to the maiden and spoke : 

“ What shall I tell him, if it is your father? ” 

“Tell him — tell him — that I can not go to-night.” 

Andrew reached the door just as the third knock came. 
He opened it, and saw a man who carried a lantern in his 
hand ; and as soon as his eyes became set to the gloom of 
the night he recognized Sir Arthur. 

“ Do you sleep with plugs in your ears ? ” the baronet 
asked, savagely. 

“ I don’t go prowling about neighbors’ houses after mid- 
night ! ” replied Andrew, quickly and pointedly. 

But you house sir ! ” continue^ Tincpln, 


252 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT 


When they run away from villains and tyrants ! ” added 
the youth, very independently. 

Sir Arthur struggled for some moments to find an appro- 
priate phrase ugly enough to express his feelings ; but 
before he found it he seemed to realize that he was making 
a fool of himself, so he curbed his passion and opened upon 
the business of his visit. 

My daughter is here ? ” he said, interrogatively. 

There was a dim idea of deception flashed through the 
gunsmith’s mind ; but he gave it up ere it was fully formed, 
for it could avail Rosalie nothing ; so he replied : 

She is, sir.” 

I will go in and see her.” 

There was another momentary struggle in the young 
man’s bosom. Should he allow the applicant to enter, or 
should he try to protect the fugitive ? But what could he 
do ? Sir Arthur had law upon his side, and that was all 
powerful. It was a hard alternative, but he could do noth- 
ing else ; so he moved back and allowed the baronet to 
enter. He led the way to the little sitting-room where the 
two girls sat, and the visitor followed him. 

Rosalie knew too well who had come. She felt it in the 
sinking of her heart, and in the new pain that came to her 
head. She tried to prepare for the meeting ; but she could 
call up no power of endurance. She heard that well-known, 
stately tread ; and under the impulse of unconquerable 
fright she closed her eyes and pressed her palms hard upon 
them. 

The baronet advanced and placed his hand upon her 
arm. 

Rosalie,” he said, in a tone which at once betrayed the 
effort he made to hide his anger, “ you will go to your home. 
Do you understand ? ” 

Honiel ” she murmured, without looking up. 

Yes — with your father ! ” 

I have no home, sir. Oh, I have no home ! ” 

You haven’t, eh? If you’ll have the kindness to come 
with me. I’ll show you one. I trust you are not going to 
urge me to use force.” 

As thus spoke he gave the poor girl a gripe upon the 


ON THE RACK, 


253 


arm that hurt her, and at the same time raised her to her 
feet. He did not mean that anybody should see the act ; 
and perhaps he did not mean to do it at all. But Rosalie 
uttered a cry of pain, and with a quick movement started 
from her father’s hand. He was upon the point of spring- 
ing after her, when Andrew interferred. 

You will not harm the maiden beneath this roof, sir ! ” 
he said, quickly, and in a tone which showed that his soul 
was in arms. 

Who are you ! ” the baronet retorted, turning upon the 
youth angrily. 

“ I am master here, sir ! ” was the stern response. 

Then mind your own business, upstart ! ” 

Arthur Lincoln,” spoke the young host, with a flashing 
eye and burning cheek, you had better govern that tongue 
of yours. Remember, you are in my house ; and if you 
dare to open your lips in impudence to me again, I’ll lay 
you upon this floor as I would a man who had come to rob 
me ! I am mad now, sir ; so you will be wise to take 
heed ! ” 

The baronet started back a step and measured the youth 
with his eye ; and he evidently made up his mind that in a 
physical encounter he would be no match for the athletic 
gunsmith ; so he swallowed his rage as well as he could, 
and then turned to Rosalie. She had already made up her 
mind to go with him, for she feared that danger would fall 
upon her friends if she remained longer. 

“ Are you going?” the parent asked, in a hoarse whis- 
per. 

Yes, sir. I am ready.” 

As Rosalie said so, she turned towards Kate and sank 
upon her neck. 

‘‘Farewell!” she murmured. “God will bless you for 
your kindness. Pray for me. If we never — ” 

She could speak no further. Her feelings overpowered 
her, and turning quickly away she moved towards the door. 
She did not stop for her father, nor did she look towards 
him ; but passing through the hall she gained the yard — on 
to the street — and towards her former home — walking like 
one in a dream, without end or aim? 


254 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT 


Sir Arthur feared at first that she might think of escape ; 
but when he observed her manner his fears were gone, and 
he followed on quietly behind her. 

When Rosalie reached the house she ascended the front 
steps and found the door unlocked. She entered, and went 
at once to the room she had been wont to occupy. She 
heard her father enter, and she wondered if he would come 
to her. She listened ; she heard him open the parlor door, 
and in a moment more close it. She thought he had gone 
in. But no ; she heard him ascend the stairs. He came 
to her room and looked in. 

You’re safe for the night, at all events.” 

Thus spoke the baronet, and then he turned away ; and 
Rosalie saw him no more that night. It was now near two 
o’clock, and she threw herself upon the bed. It was a long 
time ere she could sleep ; but, finally, exhausted nature gave 
way, and she sank into a dreamy slumber, from which she 
was ever and anon started by the terrible phantoms that 
haunted her dreams. 

In the morning — towards seven o’clock — the door of 
Rosalie’s chamber was opened, and Mrs. Nancy Reed en- 
tered. The poor girl started up from the edge of the bed, 
where she was sitting, upon beholding this woman, for she 
knew the character of the widow well. 

‘‘ Would you like some breakfast ? ” the woman asked. 

Where is Patience ? ” returned Rosalie. 

She’s gone away, miss. She ain’t here now. I’m in 
her place.” 

You ? — You in Aunt Patience’s place ?” cried Rosalie, 
with a new agony. 

Of course I be,” said the woman, with dignity. How 
d’ye suppose yer father could keep a housekeeper who gave 
him no peace ? ” 

“ Did he tell you that Aunt Patience gave him no 
peace ? ” 

‘‘ He told me all about her. She was a very strange 
woman.” 

“ And you are in her place ? ” 

. I Put do you want som^ breakfast ? ’* 


ON THE RACK, 


^ss 

‘‘You may bring me something — some coffee — some 
toast — anything you have handy.’' 

“ You shall have it.” 

The new housekeeper left, and Rosalie sank back upon 
the bed. She saw that her father had resolved that she 
should have no sympathizers ; and she saw that he meant 
to carry out his plans to the very letter. She thought of 
Robert, and uttered an earnest prayer in his behalf. 

“ Perhaps he is dead ! ” she murmured to herself. 

The thought came painfully and with terrible agony. 
She thought how he had last looked upon her — she called 
to mind the look of love that beamed upon his face— she 
looked back upon his noble features — and then she fancied 
she saw him dead. She pictured his form swinging from 
the gallows-tree — and as the scene dwelt in her imagin- 
ation a deep groan burst from her lips, and she sank for- 
ward and covered her face with her hands. 

And why should she not think it was so ? She knew that 
her lover was in the hands of his enemies ; and also that an 
order had been given, by one who must be obeyed, that he 
should be hung as soon as taken. It was to her evident 
enough that ere this the noble youth had fallen. 

After a while Mrs. Reed returned with the maiden’s 
breakfast. As she placed the tray upon the table, she hes- 
itated as though she had something to say. She gazed 
first upon Rosalie, and the she looked upon the floor, and 
rubbed her hands. The girl looked directly upon her face, 
else she might not have let her eyes drop as they did. But 
finally she spoke : 

“ Miss Rose, Elroy Pemberton is a very fine man, isn't 
he ? ” 

Rosalie continued gazing in the woman’s face, but she 
made no reply. 

“ I think he’s one of the nicest, and finest, and most 
beautifullest young men I ever saw.” 

Still Rosalie made no answer. 

“ I s’pose there’s men as good as he is ; but then when 
ye know a man — when ye’ve known him from a boy up — 
why, then he seems kind o’ nearer like, ye know,” 


256 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT. 


Another pause, with no reply — and then the woman 
resumed, with a forced smile upon her face : 

I don’t doubt that Elroy may have relatives as is very 
good men. I know some of his cousins. I have known 
’em a long while. I may say that some of ’em nobody 
knows better than I do. But I must say that there ain’t 
one of ’em — no, not one of ’em — that can begin to compare 
with him. I love Elroy — he’s sich a nice man.” 

Rosalie gazed into the speaker’s face with an expression 
of bitter contempt upon her pallid features, and this time 
she replied : 

Did my father bid you speak to me thus ? ” she said, 
in a tone of withering rebuke. 

Oh — bless yer soul — no. He don’t know what I think 
of Elroy.” 

Then I do not care to know. If you have any duty to 
perform in this room, you are at liberty to do it ; but you 
will keep your unasked opinions to yourself. You served 
Colonel Lyndarm well. Perhaps you are now ready to 
serve my father with the same degree of faithfulness.” 

Oh ! — you’re up, aren’t ye ? ” uttered Mrs. Reed, in a tone 
of ironical indignation. “ Yer tongue’s found its power 
agin, haint it ? Dyer s’pose / care for yer impu- 
dence ? ” 

Rosalie’s eyes flashed, and the color came to her cheeks. 
She would bear much from a man whom she could not op- 
pose ; but not from a miserable hireling who had let her body 
and soul to a work of tyranny for money. She arose from 
her seat upon the side of the bed and went to the door 
and threw it open. Then she moved back a few paces, 
and gazing sternly into the foul woman’s face she pointed 
to the way she had opened. 

‘‘ Why — a^ — what d’ye mean ? ” stammered the new 
housekeeper, gazing first upon the door, and then upon 
the calm, stern, and dignified girl. 

‘‘ Go ! ” pronounced Rosalie, deeply and imperiously. 

Go ? ” repeated the woman, as though she did not 
comprehend. 

‘‘Yes — go!’* 

“ But s’pose I wouldn’t ? ” 


A DELAY, 


257 


“ Then I shall go ! Where you hold your foul presence 
I cannot stay ! 

As Rosalie thus spoke she moved towards the door. 
Mrs. Reed hesitated a moment, and then she started. She 
knew that she was transcending the bounds of duty in 
forcing her presence upon the maiden, and she feared she 
might lose her new place if complaint were made. 

Oh, you needn’t work yerself up into a passion,” she 
said, very sarcastically as she supposed. “ I don’t want 
to stay where I ain’t wanted. Nobody needn’t ever be 
afraid of my company if they think they can find any 
better ! ” 

As Mrs. Reed passed out Rosalie returned to her seat ; 
and when she was left alone she lost the firmness that had 
supported her, and wept. But she soon recovered herself, 
and then went to the t^ble where her breakfast was. She 
ate some, and drank the coffee, and after this sank into a 
chair by the bed. 

The simple eating of that scant breakfast was an impor- 
tant event to her. It was the last step to her prison. 
Before breakfast her father would not come ; but after — 
alas ! the next event must be his coming ; and with a 
bowed head and painfully beating heart she awaited it ! 


CHAPTER XXXII. 

A DELAY. 

As soon as Sir Arthur Lincoln had eaten his breakfast, 
he put on his hat and walked over to the office of the 
justice whom he had engaged to perform the ceremony. 
But he found the office closed. He went to the house, 
and was there informed that the Squire had gone to 
Morristown, and would not be back before the next morn> 
ing. This was bad. He returned to his dwelling, and 
found Elroy Pemberton just arrived. 

“ How long before we will go at work ? ” asked the 
young man, after the usual remarks incident upon such a. 
meeting. 


kAkMEL TttE SCOUT. 


258 


A curse upon the luck ! ” cried the baronet folding his 
hands together, and starting across the room. 

Why — what has happened ? ” asked Elroy, eagerly. 

That infernal lawyer has gone to Morristown and won’t 
be back till morning.” 

Isn’t there anybody else who can do as well ? ” 

“ You must remember, sir, that there is something 
peculiar about this,” said the host, rather abruptly, con- 
sidering to whom he was speaking. 

I know. But then you have the law on your side.” 

I don’t know about that. I doubt if any minister in the 
town could be trusted to attempt the work.” 

Ah ? ” 

Yes, sir.” 

“ But why ? ” 

Why, if Rosalie refused to answer they would not 
go on.” 

But would she dare to refuse ? ” 

Would she dare ? ” repeated Sir Arthur, stopping and 
gazing half sarcastically into Elroy’s face. I should think 
you knew her well enough by this time. Dare ? She’d 
dare anything. You may be sure that no power of earth 
can make her open her lips if she has made up her mind 
that she won’t ! She’s like her mother — Like her mother ! 
Ho ! What an accursed fool I was ! ” 

A what ” uttered Elroy, in amazement. 

I was speaking to myself, sir.” 

Elroy said “ Oh — ah,” and then took a seat; and ere long 
the other did the same. A silence of some moments caused 
and finally Sir Arthur said : 

Well — I don’t know as it will make much difference, 
after all. Pie’ll be back to-morrow morning, and then we’ll 
have this done right up. By the mass, I was never so 
thwarted before ! It does seem as though the fates were 
against us.” 

Yet all is safe now,” suggested the y^ung man. 

Yes, sir,” answered the host, emphatically. There 
can be no more thwarting. The girl is safe ; and as for 
those two Rebel villains, they’re on their way to the gallows 
by this time ! ” 


A bELAV, 


259 

Yes, sir,'^ returned Elroy, about as emphatically as his 
companion had used the same words. 

Then we have nothing more to fear,’* resumed Lincoln. 

Let it be until to-morrow, and then we’ll have the thing 
done as soon as the Squire comes home. I’ll him have 
here the first thing.” 

But Rosalie — you have her — ” 

Don’t give yourself any uneasiness on that score. I 
have a woman here upon whom I can depend, and she has 
nothing else to do beside taking care of the* girl. So she’s 
safe enough.” 

In the mean time Rosalie sat in her room awaiting the 
coming of her father. 

He came at length, and it was near noon. There was a 
look of triumph mingled with the sternness upon his face 
now; and he seemed to regard the girl more in the light of 
the light of a subdued one than as one whom he was yet to 
conquer. 

Well, Miss Rebellion,” he said, taking a seat near her, 

how do you feel to-day ? ” 

Rosalie looked up into his face, and after a moment’s 
hesitation she replied: 

I feel very badly, sir.” 

Ah ? I am sorry for that. I had hoped that the atmos- 
phere of home would revive you.” 

The poor girl started in astonishment at this remark. The 
words did not mean much, but then they had a deep signifi- 
cance to her. They were of themselves trifling and ironical ; 
and then they were spoken so sarcastically that she had to 
believe that he almost felt pleasure in her sufferings Or, at 
least, he had no more feeling for her than he might have 
for a strange dog ! 

To-morrow morning,” he continued, seeing that she 
did not speak, “ the grand event will come off. All pre- 
paration is made, and there will be no delay beyond that 
time. I come up now merely to inform you that you may 
make such arrangements about your dress as you see fit. 
In the morning there may be no time— you may be married 
by daylight; and perhaps not until the middle of the fore- 


26 d 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT 


noon. But be married to-morrow forenoon you will, if I 
have to do it myself.” 

‘‘ You ? ” said Rosalie, gazing fearfully up. 

‘‘Yes. I have the power to do it. But I shall not, if I 
can avoid it. However, that matters not, I simply wish you 
to know that you are liable to be called on at any moment 
after daybreak to morrow ; and you are at liberty to make 
such preparation for the event as you please.” 

Rosalie said nothing in reply, and without further remark 
the baronet arose and left the room. 

During the day Sir Arthur went over to the residence of 
the justice again, and this time he saw the hostess herself. 
She told him her husband would return that evening — that 
the servant had only been informed that he would not be 
in his office until morning, and hence the reply Mr. Lincoln 
had received on his previous visit. He bade the woman 
say to her husband, on his return, that his attendance would 
be required the first thing in the morning. Having received 
a promise that this message should be delivered, the baro- 
net took his leave. 

The day passed away ; and when the evening came, 
Rosalie sat at her window and gazed out upon the scene. 
One by one the stars set themselves in the dark azure vault; 
and when they were all twinkling there, the maiden heaved 
a deep sigh, and a tear rolled down her cheek and fell upon 
her folded hands. 

“ My mother is there ! ” she murmured to herself, as she 
gazed off to the heavenly lights. “ Oh, how happy I should 
be if I thought I were going now to join her in that world 
of light ! Would that my spirit were even now wending 
its way up those diamond steps to the throne of my Best 
Father ! And I might meet Robert there, too ! ” 

This last thought seemed to have come suddenly upon 
her, for she ceased speaking, and a fearful shudder shook 
her frame. She could not, as she looked out upon the 
evening scene, and felt the soft, balmy air fan her fevered 
brow, help wandering back in memory to the old scenes 
long passed away. She remembered how she walked out 
on such evenings with him whom she now supposed dead ; 
how they had talked of the joys the future held in store 


A DELAY. 


261 


for them ; and how much they had enjoyed the fanciful 
painting of bright scenes in time to come. 

These thoughts crowded thickly upon her, and the hours 
passed away without note of time. Those moments were 
not, perhaps, 

“ Diamond sparks, that glittered as they passed,'^ 

but they were moments devoted to viewing the worn and 
broken jewels of the heart, that had glittered " in times 
gone by. 

The sound of a clock-bell broke the stillness, and she 
listened. One — two — three — four — and so on to twelve ! 
Was it possible ? — midnight ? It was only a few moments 
ago that she sat down there by the window ! 

Twelve o’clock ! Midnight ! Morning ! — morning of the 
new day ! Morning of the day that was to see her the 
crushed and broken thing her father would make her ! 

Roll on — on — on ! ” she murmured, clasping her hands 
over her heart, and pressing them there. That had become 
a habit with her of late — that pressing of the hands upon 
her heart ; for she felt pain there — deep, fearful pain : 

Roll on, ye bright stars — roll on as swiftly as ye can. If 
within the mystic lights thou holdst the destinies of our 
race, then roll out my poor pilgrimage here, and take my 
soul into thy keeping. Oh, it must be light where ye are 
— it must be all joyous up there ! Mother ! mother !— oh, 
canst thou hear me now ? Canst thou hear my prayer ? 
Whisper to me, if thou hast the power ! Come ! come ! 
come ! — ” 

As the poor girl spoke these last words, she raised her 
clasped hands high above her head, and the hot tears rolled 
down her pale cheeks in a flood. A few moments she re- 
mained so, and again she murmured ; 

Come — come— come ! Mother — come ! ” 

Slowly she arose, and moved towards her bed. She 
had no light — she wanted none. In the deep gloom she 
prepared for her couch, and ere long her wet cheek was 
upon her pillow. She prayed that she might not have 
another night of such horrible visions as had visited her in 


262 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT, 


the nights that were passed. Finally, with her mother*s 
name half pronounced upon her lips, she sank to sleep. 

She lay thus, buried in profound slumber, for a long 
while. Tired nature was finding repose. At length she 
dreamed. Others said she dreamed ; and she did not, in 
the times which followed, deny it ; but she did love to 
think that there was more than a dream in the vision of 
that hour. 

She was wandering by a gently murmuring brook, in a 
sweet wood. Robert was by her side ; her arm clasped 
confidingly in his, and her gaze fixed upon his handsome 
features. They talked of love, and laid plans for the future, 
as they had done many times before. It was a strange 
wood to her, and she asked her lover where it was. He 
told her it was called the Wood of Fate ; and that the tor- 
rent which she saw dashing and roaring through it was the 
River of Death. She shuddered at the tone of his voice, 
and yet she could not help smiling, for she saw only a bab- 
bling brook. 

A river ? — a torrent ? ” she said : What mean you ? ” 

See ! answered Robert, in a startling tone ; are 
thine eyes opened now ? 

Immediately a deafening roar burst upon her ears, and 
upon turning she found that the brook had sure changed to 
a torrent. The water went dashing down with furious force, 
and rocks and trees were taken with it. Rosalie be- 
came alarmed, and clung more closely to her companion’s 
side. 

Suddenly the heavens were overcast, and the wood grew 
dark as night. She heard a crash above her, and upon 
looking up, she saw the top of a huge precipice giving way, 
and a wild torrent about to burst upon them. She sprang 
upon one side — and she was safe ! But not so with Robert. 
The flood caught him — it took him up — he uttered one 
quick cry of alarm — and then he was borne away. 

Rosalie wrung her hands in agony. She cried aloud for 
help — she rushed on after her lover — on, on, on, — never 
noticing that she trod the water as though it had been the 
firm earth. Away into the darkness was her companion 
carried — and away she rushed. She now noticed that she 


A DELAY. 


263 


was walking upon the surface of the water ; yet she seemed 
not alarmed, though she did not feel that her footing was 
sure. Finally she came to a huge wall, and here the tor- 
rent ended, forming an inky sea, upon the bosom of 
which stood a great prison. Men were standing about, 
and she asked them for her lover. They pointed to the 
window. She looked. From the window projected a 
beam, and from the outer end of that hung Robert by 
the neck ! He was just in the death-struggle. She saw 
that they were British soldiers who stood about, and she 
had no more courage to ask for help. 

As she would have rushed towards a gate which she 
saw open, she felt an invisible power seize her by the 
hair, and lift her up. Up — up — up she was borne ! She 
closed her eyes in terror, and as she did so, she felt her- 
self set down. She gazed about her, and she was back 
in the same sweet wood, and close by ran the murmur- 
ing brook. But her lover was not with her. 

Presently a mist gathered before her — around about 
her, and a light gleamed out from it, and a voice said : 

Fear not — I am with thee ! ” 

It was her mother’s voice. She gazed up, and there — 
directly before her — stood her mother. The same old 
smile was upon her face ; the same look of love beamed 
from her soft eyes ; and over all was spi^ad a joyous, hope- 
ful expression which at once quelled the tumult of the 
daughter’s soul. 

Rosalie, my beloved child,” spoke the bright presence, 
at the same time extending her arms, I say unto thee, fear 
not ! A spirit of power is over thee, and a spirit of faith- 
ful love^is about thee. The wicked shall not have power 
forever ! ” 

Mother ! Mother ! Shall I come and be with thee ? ” 

Not yet, my child — not yet. But thou art blessed. 
Angels watch over thee, and a good spirit guides thee.” 

Rosalie would have spoken again, but the presence 
melted away into the now misty light ; and soon it was all 
dark. The maiden started when she found the light gone, 
and as she did so she awoke. She started up in her bed 
.and gazed around, The first streaks of coming day were 


264 


A^AJ^Af£Z THE SCOUT. 


already relieving the gloom, and the stars were disappear- 
ing from the heavens. 

It was some moments before the maiden could fairly un- 
derstand her situation. The strange dream she had just 
experienced was so vividly fixed upon her mind that she 
could not at once divest herself of the idea of its reality. 
She looked around to see if that bright presence were really 
gone. 

But the truth gradually worked its way to her mind, 
though she felt that her prayer had been answered. That 
her mother had appeared to her she tried to believe. It 
was a happifying thought, and she could not give it up. 

The light was breaking gradually in upon the darkness 
of the passing night, and as the maiden felt that she could 
sleep no more, she arose ; and having thrown on her gar- 
ments, she sat down by the window. One bright star was 
yet visible, and she watched until it became swallowed up 
in the glory of the greater light that was coming to rule 
the day. She still felt the agony of the fate that was fixed 
for her ; but yet the memory of her vision did much 
towards rendering her calm and collected. She had made 
up her mind that they should not see her weep ; and also 
that they should not have from her one word of consent to 
their plan. 

As the morning advanced she fixed her toilette as usual, 
and then sat down to await the coming of her breakfast. 
She would not dress for a wedding, though she knew she 
had garments particularly appropriate therefor. If she 
assumed such a garb she would thereby tacitly acknowledge 
the she recognized the ceremony which they might perform ; 
so she had merely clothed herself as usual, and thus she 
awaited the coming of events. 

Ere long Mrs. Reed came with the breakfast. She 
set the tray upon the table, and then turned to the 
maiden. 

“ Miss Rose," she said, with a very palpable spice of 
triumph in her tone. Ye’ll be wanted in a short time in 
the parlor.” 

Were you bade to tell me so ? ” the girl asked. 

I was, Miss. Yer father — yer good, kind, nohle, revet’ 


A DELAY. 265 

ant, handsome, most-sufferin’ an’ patientist father ever was 
— told me to tell ye so.” 

I understand you.” 

Mrs. Reed waited for some moments to see if Rosalie 
would not say something more ; for she evidently had a 
whole broadside of remark ready to let off if she could 
only have something to aim at. 

The fact was, the woman had a bit of vengeance in store. 
She had not wholly forgiven the maiden for the indepen- 
dence and imperiousness of the day before. So she meant 
to draw her intended victim out. Hence her last remark. 
But it fell short of its object. Rosalie gazed into 
her face a few moments, and the only feeling she could 
entertain was one of pure disgust. So she very quietly 
said : 

Perhaps you are not aware that your presence is very 
disagreeable to me.” 

“ Eh ? — My presence ? ” uttered the woman in astonish- 
ment. 

I hope you understand me. Rather than starve, I 
would be willing to bear the infliction of your presence long 
enough to admit of your bringing my food, and then re- 
moving the empty dishes. If you have such an element in 
your moral composition as compassion, I beg of you to 
show it by leaving me ! ” 

As the maiden thus spoke, she moved to the window, and 
gazed out into the garden. 

Well ! ” gasped the confounded woman, gazing after 
the girl with a look of mingled rage and disappointment. 

I declare ! Some folks is mighty nice, I guess ! Wonder 
if they’ll feel so when they get a husband ! Ahem ! ” 

She looked hard at the maiden, but she had not the 
power to move her ; and when she became assured that 
Rosalie would not reply any more, she gave her head a 
majestic toss and swept from the room. When she was 
gone our heroine turned towards the tabl.e, and finally 
seated herself beside it. 

But she could not eat. Food was repulsive to her, feel- 
ing as she felt then. 

You’ll be wf^Uted in u short time in the parlor ! 


266 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT. 


The words still rang in her ears, and tortured her heart. 
They meant a lifetime of suffering and woe to her ! 


CHAPTER XXXIII. 

THE GATHERING STORM. 

There were three persons at the breakfast-table of Sir 
Arthur Lincoln. The host sat in his usual place, with 
Elroy upon his left and the lawyer upon his right. The 
latter had received an invitation to breakfast with the baro- 
net, and he was not the man to miss such an opportu- 
nity. Ah — ahem — I took breakfast with my friend Sir 
Arthur this morning,” — or yesterday morning — or any 
other morning that passing time might have left it. This 
lawyer was both a miser and a glutton and as unscrupulous 
inside of written law as man could well be. The baronet 
knew his workman. 

Shall I help you to some more of this toast, sir ? ” said 
the host, out of mere politeness ; for he supposed the 
Squire had done eating. 

Yes — you, may. That toast is good. And you may 
give me another piece of that meat while you are about it.” 

Sir Arthur helped the gormand to a plateful. 

But the man’s stomach had but a certain capacity, and 
finally he had to stop eating. He disliked much to do it, 
as his wistful look towards the toast and meat plainly told ; 
but he couldn’t hold any more, so he leaned back in his 
chair and wiped his lips and cheeks. 

Now, sir, I’m ready for business,” he said, looking upon 
the baronet with a patronizing smile. 

“ Thank you,” returned the host; and after a short pause 
he added : I suppose you know what you’ve got to do ? ” 

‘‘ Certainly, sir. I know it very well.” 

And you remember that my word is law — that what I 
say for my own household must be done ? ” 

Most assuredly, sir.” 

** And you know that I can bestow my daughter’s hand 
in marriage, even though she object$ ? 


THE GATHERING STORM. 


267 


Of course you can, sir.” 

But you’ll remember this point, Squire. The girl may 
refuse to answer.” 

Oh, that won’t make any difference. When I ask the 
questions, if you see she ain’t a-goin’ to answer, you must 
answer for her.” 

I’ll do so. And now let’s prepare. How is it, Elroy, 
do you feel prepared for the ordeal?” 

“ Me ? — Rather think I do, sir. I love your daughter. Sir 
Arthur — I love her truly. But yet, I tell you plainly, that 
I’d marry her now, if it were only for revenge. By the 
mass, she’s hurled her insults at my head enough, I think.” 

I don’t blame you, my boy. I think when there are 
twenty thousand dollars to go with her hand, I have some 
right to say where it shall go.” 

This last remark was directed, apparently, to the attorney, 
and he said : 

Why — of course you have. You would be a funny man 
if you didn’t.” 

I believe all is ready,” resumed the baronet. Come, 
we’ll adjourn to the parlor now. You and Elroy can go in 
there, and I’ll join you before long, with the lady.” 

The lawyer and the youth went into the parlor, while the 
host ascended to the apartment of his child. 

Rosalie still sat by her window, and was gazing vacantly 
upon a scene without. Her face was very pale, and her 
hands were both in that old place over the heart. She 
heard the heavy footfall upon the stairs — she turned and 
listened — and she knew it was her father’s. 

Presently the door was opened, and Sir Arthur entered. 
He walked up to where the girl sat, and having gazed into 
her upturned face a few moments, he said : 

My child, all is ready, and I suppose you are pre- 
pared ? ” 

Ready ? ” repeated the poor girl, trembling in spite of 
her efforts to appear calm. 

Aye — all is ready. Are you prepared ? ” 

Prepared ? ” she uttered, in the same vacant tone. 

‘‘You know what I mean. Are you ready ?” 

“ I have prepared for nothing, sir You have the power. 


268 


KARA! EL THE SCOUT, 


I am your victim. I am defenseless — helpless. Do as you 
will ; but ask me nothing.” 

For a moment the baronet seemed inclined to be angry ; 
but when he looked again upon the woe-marked features 
before him he turned his head half away, and said: 

Then come with me. Shall I lead you ? ” 

‘‘ I can follow, sir.” 

Very well. Then be it so. Come.” 

Thus speaking the man moved towards the door, and 
Rosalie arose to follow. Once she stopped and pressed her 
hands upon her brow, and then moved on. They reached 
the hall — Sir Arthur had his hand upon the latch of the 
parlor door ; but he heard no steps behind him. He turned 
and saw Rosalie leaning up against the wall at the foot of 
the stairs. 

Was she dead ? She looked so ghastly pale he thought 
she must be ! He hastened to her side and and took her 
hand. 

Rosalie ! ” 

She looked up, and a fearful tremor shook her frame. 
Then, with a startled expression, she gazed quickly about 
her. 

Did you see her? ” she asked, in a hushed whisper. 

See whom ? ” 

« My fnother / ” 

Your mother ? Are you out of your head ? ” 

Once more the maiden pressed hands upon her brow and 
closed her eyes. 

I saw her,” she whispered; and she spoke to me. She 
said — ” 

‘‘ What ? What did she say ? ” asked the baronet, whose 
mind, naturally superstitious, had become fastened by the 
girl's strange, earnest manner. What do you mean ? How 
did you see her ? ” 

I saw her just as I saw her last night, or this morning. 
As I reached this place where I now stand, she appeared 
before me. I saw her as plainly as I now see you ! ” 

Here the girl stopped and covered her face again. Her 
frame shook, and her heart beat wildly for a moment. She 
knew she had been dwelling constantly upon her dream, 


THE GATHERING STORM, 269 

and the result must have been the coming of this phantasy 
to her disordered imagination. 

But you said she spoke,” whispered the baronet. 

It must have been only a creation of my own agony,” 
the maiden replied. 

But what was’t you thought she said ? ” 

She said, ‘ Fear not, for an angel of power is nigh unto 
thee ! * ” 

“ And did that frighten you ? I have had a dream, too. 
I saw your — But never mind — ” 

“ That was not all she said, sir,” interposed Rosalie, with 
a shudder. “ She said 'twas the Angel of Death was nigh 
unto me! ” 

Ha! Just so she spoke to me ! ” exclaimed the baro- 
net with a quick start. “ But,” he added, collecting his 
thoughts as quickly as possible, “ it is but a phantasy of the 
mind. It means nothing but a dream — come.” 

Will you not spare me ? ” 

Spare thee ? I thought you had tried that enough. 
Spare thee ? You are blind ! Come, there is no time to 
waste.” 

When Rosalie had seen him so moved she had thought 
him touched with some little spark of sympathy. But she 
knew him not. He had had a dream ; and when she 
mentioned the appearance of her mother it struck him as 
being so near like his own phantasy that he could not resist 
the temptation to ask an explanation. The result may have 
startled him for a moment; but it was not lasting nor did 
any fear remain ; for if the presence of the death-angel 
meant anything it must have meant that the daughter would 
soon join her mother. And he was not the only one that 
thought so. Rosalie held the same opinion. 

Again the baronet placed his hand upon the latch of the 
door, and this time he opened it. As he did so he turned 
towards his child and offered her his arm. She dare not 
refuse it ; so she took it, and was conducted into the apar- 
ment. She saw Elroy Pemberton, and the first emotion of 
her soul was one of loathing; but a sense of the position 
he occupied towards her came whelming upon her mind, 
3be bowed her head in pain, 


270 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT 


Here, Elroy,’' spoke the baronet; she is ready for 
you. Come.” 

It was at the last step to the stake — like the kindling of 
the faggots about the doomed one. She looked up into the 
face of the lawyer — she knew him — she knew- that her 
prayers could never move him — that for her father’s gold 
he would do anything that c#uld not run his own neck into 
the noose. 

We’ll fix her affairs in double-quick time! ” 

It was the lawyer who said this ; and as he spoke there 
was a cold, heartless smile upon his homely face that gave 
peculiar point to his words. 

Before Rosalie heard that speech she was ready to sub- 
mit ; but her mind changed as if by magic. Should she, 
while she had life and reason, allow these men to crush her 
forever ? Those words betrayed to her the spirit of the 
whole transaction. Elroy would have her for the paltry 
gold she would bring him. Her father would be rid of her 
for ever ; and the attorney stood ready, for hire, to do the 
work ! The cord was touched and the spirit was aroused. 
She could die ; but she would not be that man’s wife ! 

We’ll fix her affairs in double-quick time ! ” 

The words went thrilling through her soul, and a new 
being was awakened into life. 

They were making light of her agony ! 

She knew it ; for she saw a dark smile upon Elroy’s face 
in answer to the demoniac smile of the lawyer ! 

They were regarding her as a mere slave, whose peace — 
whose soul — was nothing ! 

The thoughts darted through her mind like lightning, 
and she started back. 

Come not here ! ” turning upon Elroy with a flashing 
eye. Come not here, for I will not be your wife ! ” 

Aha ! What’s to pay now ? ” exclaimed Lincoln. 

I will not be his wife ! ” she uttered, moving back to 
the door. “ I know your plans — I know your hearts. I wilL 
not be his wife.” 

‘‘ You will not, eh ? 

‘‘Never! Never!” 

“ We’ll see ! ” hissed Sir Arthur, stepping quickly to her 


THE GATHERING STORM, 


271 

side, and seizing her by the arm. We'll see whose wife 
you’ll be ! ’’ 

Let me go ! Kill me ! Do anything you will — but not 
his wife ! Never ! never ! ” 

As she spoke she broke from the strong arm that held 
her and sprang to the door. She had no fixed purpose — 
she only fled from her destruction ! The way was thrown 
open, and she rushed into the hall, where the baronet caught 
her again with more force than before. 

Girl — are you mad?” he gasped, almost wholly over- 
come by anger and astoundment. Do you imagine I will 
put up with this longer ? By my soul’s salvation, if ye 
break from me again, I’ll strike thee down, and make thee 
wed with thy limbs lashed ! ” 

Never ! never ! never ! ” the frantic girl screamed. 

Hush ! See ! — Hark ! You’ve already drawn the 
passers-by to the house ! There are footsteps in the yard 
now ! Where is Elroy ? — Here — bolt this outer door ! ” 

No ! no ! no ! — Never ! ” cried Rosalie. 

“ Idiot ! ” fairly shrieked the baronet, with rage and 
vexation ; and as he did so he tried to clasp one of his 
hand’s over the girl’s mouth. 

Meantime Elroy hastened out into the hall, and to the 
door ; but he was too late. He had just placed his hand 
upon the upper bolt, when the door was thrown suddenly 
back, knocking him at full length upon the floor. 

In heaven’s name, what means this ? Rosalie, what 
would they do ? What have they done ? ” 

The maiden heard that voice — she gazed up at the 
speaker — and in a moment more, with all the power she 
had left, she broke from the grasp that held her, and threw 
herself upon the bosom of her lover. 

“ Robert ! Robert 1 ” she gasped, they have not killed 
you ! Oh, they have not ! ” 

No, blessed one. But tell me — they have not harmed 
thee ? ” 

No ! no ! — thank God, no ! ” 

By this time the baronet had recovered his senses, and 
Elroy had recovered his feet. The former was upon the 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT, 


point of speaking, when Karmel the Scout stepped for- 
ward and held up his hand. 

Mercy ! ” at this moment ejaculated the foul lawyer, 
trembling like an aspen. The yard’s full of soldiers ! ” 

Ha ! ” cried Sir Arthur. Treason in open day ! ” 

Poor fool ! ” spoke Karmel, in a tone of such withering 
contempt that Lincoln fairly shrank from him ; do you 
not yet know the truth ? You do. But yonder black- 
coated viper is partly right. I have a dozen American 
soldiers here in the yard, and more at hand if they are 
needed. But come — you have a room better than this in 
which to receive company.*’ 

Back ! ” hissed Lincoln, as the old scout advanced 
towards the parlor. Pollute not my floor with your 
tread ! ” 

“ Arthur Lincoln, I have soldiers without. If you have 
a fancy that way I can have them in here and let them lash 
you to your chair ! It will be done, sir, if you dare to 
resist one atom ! 

In the mean time Elroy had been measuring his cousin’s 
frame once more with his eye. Perhaps he partly thought 
if ’twould be safe to attack the young captain ; and he also 
wished to assure himself that it was in reality Robert 
Pemberton who stood before him — the same Robert who 
ought to have been hung four-and-twenty hours previously. 

Not dead yet ? ” he at length muttered. 

‘‘ Not quite,” returned our hero. “ Your nicely con- 
trived plan has failed you.” 

My plan ? ” repeated Elroy, trying to appear surprised. 

Oh, you need not make strange of it. We understand 
who rode to Staten Island, and called a band of the enemy 
into our State ! ” 

I didn’t do it ! You know I didn’t do it ! ” the young 
villain cried, utterly frightened by the fear that he might 
again be imprisoned by the Rebels. 

Never mind that,” resumed Robert. I know all 
about it. I understand you, sir.” 

Karmel had led the way back to the parlor, and Robert 
now followed him, leading Rosalie by the hand. Elroy 
hesitated a few moments ; but the thought that Sir Arthur 


THE GATHEklNG STORM, 




would surely be able to govern affairs in his own house 
gave him more assurance, and with a volley of half-uttered 
oaths he followed on after his cousin. 

Arthur Lincoln had sunk into a chair, and was evidently 
trying to overcome a fearful emotion that had possessed 
him. Karmel stood a little upon one side, in front of him, 
and was gazing sternly upon him. The old scout’s arms 
were folded upon his breast, and his features were wrought 
upon by the most intense loathing and contempt. 

Robert had led Rosalie to the sofa on the opposite side 
of the room from where the host sat. He stood close 
beside her, with one of her hands clasped within his own, 
and her head resting upon his arm. She was trembling 
violently, for she knew not yet how she was to be saved. 
Yet the old agony was gone — the deathly look had given 
place to an expression of prayerful hope, and over all 
gleamed the bright beams of love. 

The lawyer had taken a seat in one corner where he was 
prepared to witness the proceedings. To him there was 
something awfully outrageous in the forcible entrance of 
a belligerent party into a citizen’s house ; and he felt that 
he might be a very important witness in case of an action 
for damages. 

Elroy stood by his side, gazing first upon Sir Arthur, 
then upon Karmel, and then upon his cousin and Rosalie. 
At first he seemed very eager and confident ; but when he 
came to notice the absolute terror which was stamped upon 
Mr. Lincoln’s features his heart began to quake ; and 
finally his knees trembled so that he was forced to sink 
into a seat. 

The storm was gathering. The crash must soon come. 
Sir Arthur Lincoln bowed his head and covered his face 
with his hands as though to avoid the stroke. Ah, it was 
a dreadful moment for him ! He knew the man who stood 
so sternly before him, too well ! Back over the years of 
his manhood his memory ran, and there were two scenes still 
vividly pictured there that aroused in his soul both horror 
and remorse ! And before him, like an avenging spirit arisen 
from the tomb of that dread past, stood the only other living 
man beside himself who could tell the story of his crime ! 


74 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT, 


CHAPTER XXXIV. 

CONCLUSION. 

Arthur Lincoln,” spoke the scout, as soon as all was 
hushed, “ what was the work you had in hand when we 
entered ? ” 

Do you imagine I will answer your questions?” the 
baronet returned. Who gave you the right to come here 
and catechise me ? ” 

Who gave me the right ? Oh, Arthur Lincoln, can you 
still hope to avoid me ? Can you hope longer to avoid the 
disclosures you have feared since you first saw me in this 
very room last winter ? ” 

‘‘ How now, foul Rebel ? Have you some base lie con- 
jured up with which to blacken my character ? ” 

‘^Wretch!” cried Karmel, indignantly; have you the 
assurance to meet me thus ? Murderer ! Parricide ! ” 

As these words dropped sternly from the scout’s lips. Sir 
Arthur started up from his chair, and then sank back again. 
His face had turned to an ashen hue, and his limbs 
trembled violently. 

Liar ! ” he gasped, between his firmly set teeth. 

Go on, sir,” said Karmel, with a bitter smile upon his 
lips. You do not look like an injured man.” 

Out, vile dog ! I know the lie thou hast cooked up to 
plague me with. I saw it in your ugly face when I first met 
thee. Believe him not ! He lies in his heart, and in his 
teeth ! ” 

Say on,” spoke Karmel, calmly. Say on. Sir Arthur. 
But I will tell my story to these people, nevertheless. 
Robert, call in your friends.” 

Captain Pemberton arose and left the room, and when, 
he returned he was followed by Eugene Deblois and half a 
dozen soldiers. 

These latter men were members of Eugene’s company. 
When he went to Amboy he left them at Newark ; and 
when they found he did not return, as he said he would, 
part of his company came to New Brunswick in search of 


COMCLUStO]^, 


27s 


him. They arrived on the previous evening, and had 
arisen on the previous morning just in season to see their 
beloved captain ride into the village, with his lady-love and 
two male companions. They were young men, tall and 
strong ; and as they entered the parlor they arranged them- 
selves by the door. 

Now, Arthur Lincoln,’' said the scout, I will tell you 
a simple story.” 

Ho — go on. 'Tis a brave thing to fashion lies, and 
then call your own audience to hear them spoken ! ” 

“ Never mind, ’ returned Karmel, not at all moved by the 
words of the other. We’ll go on. First, I would ask you 
if you remember Walter Marshall ?” 

Lincoln started at the sound of that name, but he man- 
aged to keep his countenance as it was — and that was bad 
enough. 

Gentlemen,” resumed the scout, turning towards the 
point where Robert and Eugene stood close together, 
“ many years ago there were two boys growing up very 
near together in a country borough of England. Arthur 
Lincoln was the son of a titled father, while Walter Mar- 
shall was only the child of a retired merchant. Yet both 
parents were wealthy. As they — the boys — approached the 
age of manhood, Walter began to discover points of char- 
acter in his friend which he did not like ; yet he overlooked 
them all until a circumstance transpired which served to 
sever the bonds of friendship forever. 

Lord Lincoln died. When he was buried — on the very 
day of his burial — news came from India that his eldest son 
was dead. Thus was Arthur left the sole heir to those vast 
estates. In the evening Walter called upon the orphan 
heir, and ere he left he knew that Arthur Lincoln had mur- 
dered his own father ! ” 

Liar ! ” shrieked the baronet, springing to his feet. 
^Ht is false ! — false as the very father of lies ! ” 

Mind you,” continued the scout, still speaking as 
before, and seeming to pay no attention to the words just 
uttered, ‘‘ Walter Marshall had been to London with Arthur 
only a few weeks before, and was there cognizant of all the 
preparations for the murder, which was done by poison ! 


iCARM^L THE SCOUT. 


576 

Still he would not have been certain of the crime had not 
the parricide with his own lips confessed it ! 

Base liar ! he did not confess it ! ” gasped Sir Arthur. 

He spoke very much like it,” resumed Karmel. He 
offered to tell Walter how he could send his father off in 
the same way. But enough of this. The evidence upon 
which Walter Marshall based his decision was more than 
circumstantial. It was positive ; and from that time he 
could not associate with his friend as he had been wont to 
do. Arthur soon saw it — he saw that he was avoided — and 
shortly afterwards Walter received a note from him to this 
effect : ‘ I know you suspect me of crime. If you breathe 
a word to a living soul on the subject you will die within 
twelve hours thereafter. I have men engaged who will not 
disappoint me ! ’ 

Walter read the letter, and then tore it up. Shortly 
after this Arthur went to London, and there he plunged 
into dissipation of the worst kind. 

Meanwhile Walter was married. He married a girl 
whom he had long loved, and who, he felt, would make 
him happy. Her name was Ellen Ross. A year they 
lived together as happily as could be, and a child — a 
daughter — was born unto them. At the end of this time 
Walter’s father died, and the son was obliged, a month 
afterwards, to go into Scotland on business. 

“ While he was gone Arthur Lincoln returned from 
London. And here let me say what Walter had not 
known : Ellen had once loved young Lincoln ; but on 
account of his habits her parents had turned him away. 
Ah ! she had never quite forgotten him ! Had her 
parents allowed her to reject him all might have been well ; 
but they had sent him off, and she never lost her pity for 
him. 

And during the young husband’s absence Arthur 
Lincoln returned. He called upon Ellen — first as a friend 
— and she did not turn him away. He came again — and 
again. By and by he dropped the language of friendship, 
and took up the lover’s plea ! At first Ellen was fright- 
ened ; but he worked upon her pity, and she sympathized 
with him. He saw his vantage, and he followed it up. 


CONCLUSION. 




With consummate skill he touched her heartstrings ; and 
finally she bent before him. It was a long work on his 
part, but he accomplished it at length. Poor Ellen Mar- 
shall had become a maniac almost under his influence ; 
the soft music of his tongue had turned her heart, and the 
continuous smile he wore in her presence when he was not 
upon his knees praying to her, melted away the virtue of 
her soul ! 

Alas ! in an evil hour, the young wife consented to 
flee with her seducer ! He told her of the new land across 
the sea, and painted the sweet home they would have there. 
He had money yet — much money. His estate had been 
sold, and the money was already on its way to the Colonies 
of America. And yet the money was not legally his. In 
the gaming-houses of the great city he had squandered 
all. His whole estate had been staked and lost ; but he 
stole the title-deeds of a companion who was drunk, and 
then hastened home and sold them to a nobleman who had 
long been anxious to buy. 

The young mother could not leave her child. Lincoln 
urged her to do so, but she was fixed in that, and he 
yielded. 

And they came to America. A short time Ellen lived 
a life of wild excitement, and then the evil hour began its 
sorrows. In a few years Arthur Lincoln lost his love, and 
began to hate. Ellen was no more joyous ; no more smil- 
ing ; no more peaceful. Her seducer chided her, but she 
could not help it. Finally he confessed to her that he had 
not gained her wholly out of love, though he did love her. 
He had been led to the work at first from pure hatred of 
her husband. He both hated and feared Walter Marshall. 
He hated him because he would not be his companion ; 
and because he was a better man ; and because he had 
won for a wife one whom he could not win. This last 
thing stung him to the quick. Her parents had turned 
him away and accepted Walter. He feared Walter, as you 
know. 

‘‘Meanwhile the husband returned to his home. He 
entered the house — he found an old woman there whom he 
had hired for a nurse. He asked for his wife and little 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT, 


one. He was told they were not at home, but there was a 
letter for him. He took it — it was from Ellen. He 
opened it and read. It was very short and blotted with 
tears. She only told him she was going away over the 
sea. That she had loved Arthur Lincoln first — that she 
loved him now. She had thought she loved her husband ; 
but the old love was the strongest. She said, ‘ God bless 
you ! ’ She said she should never see him again. And she 
asked him to forgive her ! Then she wrote, ^ God forgave 
me ! ’ and signed her name ! Oh ! it was a — a — very — ” 

Here the old scout stopped and bowed his head. A 
violent tremor shook his stout frame, and a deep sob broke 
from his lips. 

And the others were most strangely affected. Rosalie 
was pale as death, and as she watched the speaker she 
seemed at times to stop breathing entirely. Robert, too, 
was most deeply moved. He had heard a part of the 
story before ; but it was this latter portion that possessed 
the great interest. Elroy listened attentively, and the 
shades upon his countenance were many and various ; 
though doubt and anxiety were the most apparent. As for 
the lawyer, he looked on with the same sort of interest 
with which he might have listened to the evidence in a 
murder trial. 

I cannot tell you how Walter Marshall lived from that 
hour,” resumed Karmel, after he has regained somewhat of 
his composure. For long weeks he lay prostrate upon a 
bed of sickness, from which he had no desire to arise. 
His wife and child were gone ! They had been his all of 
earth. But time passed and he recovered. Ellen’s 
parents came and tried to comfort him ; but they, poor 
souls, needed comforting as well. 

‘‘At the end of four years the wronged husband resolved 
to come to America, and hunt up his wife and child. He 
had made preparations to that effect when he was urged to 
go to India to transact some business with the company 
for government. He finally accepted the office, which 
was one of more than usual trust, and instead of putting 
his effects on board the American packet, he put them 
into the stateroom of an Indiaman. 


CONCLUSION. 


279 


He was in India six years, and then returned to Eng- 
land. A year was passed at home, but there was no joy 
for him. Again he resolved to start for the American 
Colonies ; and this time he did so. tie changed all his 
property into cash, and bade adieu to his native land. He 
left the ship at Boston, and there made inquiries for 
Arthur Lincoln. He searched through that city ; then to 
Rhode Island ; then to Connecticut ; then to New York ; 
then to Philadelphia ; and so on all over the land ; but he 
found not what he sought. 

After this he returned to Boston ; and there it was 
that he first studied into the wrongs the colonies were 
suffering. He had resolved to make this country his 
home ; and he immediately became interested in all that 
could' affect its welfare. 

“Time passed on. He had much property, and most of 
it invested there. At length the war broke out. Boston 
was besieged, and the question was fairly up for settlement 
by force of arms : Shall America be free ? Meanwhile, 
Walter learned that a man of the name of Arthur Lincoln 
lived in New Brunswick. He came here — he saw the 
man ! 

‘‘ Ah — then for the first time, he fully realized how many 
years had passed away since that fatal blow. Arthur had 
grown to be an old man ! Ellen was a woman of middle- 
age ; and his child — he knew ’twas his own, for he had 
learned that they had had no children since their settlement 
here, seventeen years ago — that child had grown to be a 
beautiful maiden. 

“ For a while he thought of revealing himself and punish- 
ing the villain ; but upon more deliberate reflection he con- 
cluded to wait. He wished to know how his wife felt — how 
the affections of his child were fixed — and thus know howto 
act. He reluctantly made up his mind that if he found his 
child truly beloved by her supposed father, and she in turn, 
with her heart's true affection fixed upon him, he would 
never dispel the allusion — never claim her — never know her 
as his. Yet he meant to remain in this section and watch 
for himself. He threw off his real name, and took the 
name of his mother ; and thus he went at the work, 


28 o 


KARMEL THE SCOUT, 


And still time passed on. He had made the acquaint- 
ance of several Patriot officers, and had been introduced to 
Washington in Boston, with whom he became quite inti- 
mate. His recent connection with the British government 
officers had given him quite an insight into the characters 
of the British leaders, and to the American commander-in- 
chief he gave much valuable information. While here he 
received a letter from Washington requesting to see him. 
He went. The general asked him if he would take charge 
of the secret service of the Jerseys. He answered in the 
affirmative ; and from that time he had his hands full. 

Fortune at length threw him into the power of the 
enemy. He was cast into a strong dungeon, and on the 
next day, he stood face to face with Arthur Lincoln ! Again 
he was imprisoned, and at night his own sweet child came 
and set him free ! Oh, she dreamed not then whom she 
was — ” 

The old scout had stopped here. His feelings again 
overpowered him, and he buried his face in his hands. 
Rosalie had thus far remained silent ; her frame had been, 
quivering, and heart leaping most painfully. But she could 
bear up no longer. With one low, wild cry, she bounded 
forward and sank upon the bosom of her own true father ! 
Now she knew why she had so strangely loved that man, 
and she knew, too, why he had been so deeply moved in 
her presence. She did not speak — she could not. She 
could only cling frantically to that stout bosom, and weep 
in the fullness of her great joy. 

The old man wound his arms about her, and, with big 
tears still rolling down his cheeks, he resumed his narra- 
tive. He spoke hurriedly now — like one who must make 
haste, or fail in his purpose for want of strength. 

I need not speak of Walter Marshall again as one other 
than myself,” he said, for you know me now. My child 
freed me from prison, and I fled from the power of my 
enemies. Ere long I heard Ellen was dying ! Must she 
die and I not see her? I could not bear the thought. I 
knew that Lincoln did not treat her well — that she was un- 
happy, and, I believed, repentant. But she was in the 
midst of my deadly enemies, If they saw me I should 


CONCLUSION, 


281 


surely die. At length I hit upon a plan. I found a man 
who said he could cut off my beard, and arrange it upon 
a silken ground, that I could wear it again without any one’s 
detecting any change. I bade him do it. He cut my 
beared carefully, arranging it as it came off, and I left him 
to have it prepared for me when 1 came back. 

‘‘With my face smooth, and with a wig which this same 
man lent me, I assumed a female disguise, and thus I 
came to this house — and thus I gained entrance to my 
wife. 

“ Oh, what a meeting was that ! How many times have 
I thanked God since, that I came ! Upon my bosom my 
wife received my forgiveness, and upon my bosom she 
poured out the story of her sufferings I Every night for 
long years had she prayed for me in secret ; and her only 
hope beyond the good of her child had been that she might 
be taken home to God, and there, in the fullness of time, 
meet her husband, and know that she was forgiven ! That 
she could meet me on earth in friendship she had not even 
dared to hope for. She told me how, long ago, her seducer 
had ceased to love her — how he had confessed that he had 
stolen her away mostly out of revenge and hatred upon 
me — and how he had never loved my child — never ! 

“ She showed me a paper she had written for Rosalie. It 
was the simple story of her crime, her sufferings, and beg- 
ging her loved one to forgive her, and also giving informa- 
tion to her — to Rosalie — of her true father. I was then in 
danger — I might not live to reveal myself to my child — so 
I sat down and wrote my forgiveness and my blessing. I 
pressed my beloved — oh, I loved her then ! — I pressed her 
once more to my bosom — held her there awhile — prayed 
with her — and then tore myself away ! 

“Oh, I wished then to see my child — to tell her who I 
was, but I dared not. It would not only have been too dan- 
gerous, but it would have thrown her into a state of excite- 
ment from which she not easily might have recovered. So 
I came away, only blessing her in my heart, and praying to 
God for his protection over her. 

“ Soon I learned of a fearful danger to which my child 
was exposed. The position of the British army here ren- 


282 


KARMEL THE SCOUT. 


dered it impossible for us to come on. But fortune threw 
one of the necessary instruments to the consummation of 
tluit dangerous plan into our power ; and while we held him 
we knew Rosalie was safe. When he was set free, we fol- 
lowed him very closely ; but yet a strange haste in evil on 
the part of the old villain came well nigh thwarting us. 
Yet we saved her that time; but only for the moment. A 
well-concocted plan placed us in the power of our enemies ; 
but God meant not that such evil should triumph. Deliver- 
ance came — and we are here ! — here just in time to avert 
the blow — in time to save my child — my own, my loved, my 
darling child ! ” 

It was a strange scene which followed. The old scout 
sank exhausted into a seat, with Rosalie still clinging to him. 
All had expected that Lincoln would rave, and swear that 
it was all false. But he spoke not a word. Pale as death 
he sat there — he gazed about — he saw all eyes bent upon 
him — and, while a violent tremor suddenly shook his frame, 
he started from his chair and staggered to the door. The 
soldiers would have stopped him, but Robert bade them 
not — and passed on. 

Elroy next arose to leave. He felt that he had no more 
to remain there for. But he was not permitted to go 
alone. 

You are a prisoner ! ” said Eugene, advancing and plac- 
ing his hand upon his arm. 

Me ? Me a prisoner ? ” he gasped, pale and trembling 
with fright. Why ? — W — w — what for ? ” 

We’ll tell you at some more convenient opportunity.’' 
And thus speaking, Eugene motioned for two of his men ; 
and they came and led the trembling wretch away. 

As the door closed upon the retiring prisoner, the old 
lawyer started to his feet. He worked his face up into a 
smile, and then approaching the old scout, he said, with a 
reckless profusion of bows and smirks : 

Really, my dear friend, I am delighted with the turn 
affairs have taken. It is truly happy to my soul. I wel- 
come you to our midst. I never had perfect confidence in 
Mr. Lincoln — never. There was something in him I didn’t 
like. He didn’t have the kind, generous face you’ve got. 


CONCLUSION, 


283 


Forgive the flattery ; but Fin a plain-spoken man, sir. 
You may — ahem — you may want some business done in the 
legal line. I should be happy — ” 

‘‘ Eugene,” interrupted the scout, in a quiet tone, ‘‘show 
this man to the door.” 

In blank amazement the attorney was led out ; and it was 
only by the most heroic self-denial that Eugene deprived 
himself of the luxury of administering one parting kick to 
the base hireling. 

Over the scene of that reunion we will draw the curtain. 
It was a holy season, and full of pure emotions. As Rosa- 
lie had read the paper her mother had left, she understood 
those strange words she had heard shortly before the 
death-angel came. She knew now what that mother meant 
when she said : 

“ I have been wearing away for years ! My soul has 
been the constant abode of a cankering grief, and my heart 
has lain beneath a weight of remorse that has well nigh 
crushed it ! Remember my words, for at some time you 
shall know their meaning, though not while I live ! ” 

Ah — they were plain now. Painfully plain ! The child 
sank upon her knees, and with uplifted heart and hands 
she prayed for the soul that had gone. 

* * * * * * 

Arthur Lincoln lay down upon his bed with an aching 
head. The doctor came and told him he had a heart-dis- 
ease ; and when he had said so, he asked the sick man if 
he had ever had any great misfortune over which he had 
brooded. Arthur Lincoln said no. But even when he 
spoke he remembered a father who once lived and loved 
him. He remembered that father's death ; and he knew 
that since that hour he had never seen one moment of pure, 
calm joy. 

Arthur Lincoln became very sick ; and one day he bade 
Mrs. Lee send Rosalie to him. The girl came. The inva- 
lid drew her to him and asked her if she could forgive 
him. 

And from that time Mrs. Reed came to his bedside no 
more. Rosalie sat by him and ministered to his every 


284 


K ARM EL THE SCOUT, 


want ; and finally, when she became weak and exhausted, 
good Aunt Patience came back and helped her. 

One afternoon, while the scout and Robert were at Van 
Ruter’s, they received a message from Rosalie. Sir Arthur 
wished to see them. They went and they found him dying. 
He reached out his thin hand to Robert and asked him to 
forgive him for all that he had done towards his injury. 
And Robert forgave him freely. 

Then Arthur Lincoln turned to the man whom, of all 
others, he had wronged the most on earth. 

‘‘ Walter,” he whispered, in a husky, failing tone, can 
you forgive me for all my wickedness to you ? I am dying 
— I am passing away from the scene of my great crimes. 
Forgive me ! Oh, forgive !” 

With all my heart ! ” answered Walter Marshall. As 
I hope to be forgiven of God for my sins on earth, so do I 
forgive thee all ! ” 

A faint gleam of gratitude swept across the face of 
Arthur Lincoln, and his lips moved. But he spoke no 
word. He was dead ! 

***** jh * 

Elroy Pemberton begged so hard, and promised so much 
that Captain Deblois, by the consent of Robert, let him go. 
Shortly afterwards his father had a desirable offer for his 
place, and he sold it and went to England. Elroy went 
with him ; and the cousins never met again. 

******* 

Time passed on. Days made weeks — weeks became 
months — and months rolled on to years. The din of war 
sounded o’er the land ; and liberty’s battalions bore nobly 
on to victory. 

It was a calm, a pleasant day of November, in the year 
of our Lord one thousand seven hundred and eighty-three. 
In that same parlor where we have witnessed such varied 
scenes, sat Rosalie and Clara — maidens no more — but wives 
and mothers. Aye — they had been maried some years, for 
those laughing, prattling children are theirs — happy, happy 
children, with such mothers to love and bless them. And 


CONCLUSION. 285 

happy, happy mothers, with such children to love and 
bless. 

A curly-headed boy goes to Rosalie’s knees, and looks 
up into her face, and asks : 

“ When will papa come ? ” 

Hark ! What sound is that ? ” 

It is the sound of steps in the hall. The door is thrown 
open, and ere Rosalie or Clara can gain theii* feet two chil- 
dren cry out in joyous notes : 

Papa ! Papa ! ” 

Robert Pemberton leads the way. Eugene Deblois 
comes next ; and while Rosalie and Clara are clinging 
wildly to the bosoms of their husbands, the children all 
rush for that old man who has just entered, and who stoops 
down and gathers them all into his embrace, and kisses 
them one after the other. And when they call him Grand- 
pa,” we know him for Karmel the Scout — Karmel of old — 
Karmel the Tory trapper — but now plain old Walter Mar- 
shall, one of the happiest men who lives with buried griefs. 

Dear Robert, must you go to battle any more ? ” asked 
Rosalie, eagerly, and with moistened eyes. 

No — no, sweet wife ! ” the husband answers. The 
war is over ! The last battle is fought ! We shall leave 
you no more. Liberty has triumphed ! — the enemy are 
conquered ! — and America is Free ! ” 


THE END. 



• -■ --'■hi.. ' ' ’ 

.'/X' 

'• 'rrv^:-; '■ 

:> ‘ ---.X . 


^ ^ - •• • / / . 
.. K • ' . ■ 

- > * • V ■ • - • • 

V jr "*“ “ •*■ , 

■*’ - '*•* ’ “ .'-'t ' > ' ■ J* f •' 

/: -- V , 


' - * 
V* • y i 


. •'-> - 4 :^ 

V - ' ^ .s‘ 

*v >. ...:- *- 

• : •. . _ 


■*’ 

• v-X” ■ - 




X , 

/* 




•- . / i 

1 y ^■ 


V 


fc-’. 

: '-j 


-f 

?i ' 


1 ' > 

i*v^ 


•' ' y - ■ 

'V* 

^ ^ A - X. 


/ - 


'i;. 



' A', ■' 


> < 




' ■ 

V 






’< 


1 

h i 


;->•* 


.•V 


*> • 


V, - 

I,,' 

* 


• • 
iL " ' * •* 


. ^ ■ 

*v* 


H— I 

"■y*' ''' ' ■ 3. *. 

.A- 


- . 

,. V ' ~ . ?. ^■' / 

.'■•1 ' V ?»*>_ • • , - , -:.■ 

:r .>? 

- •v. . » 




fe;'" y/'y-' ' ' 

t T, ;- X'. " 


:--v • 

c 


• S . .-\ 
- - - ■> 

A, *■'-* • . 

«.' , 1 ^- 


• ' • <f 

« >-\r 

•' - "'j- 

■s . '. ■ . ■- - -. 






> r 




:v-^- >, ^ 





- ^■'' -;.- . z:§ 

X — 7 '•* ‘.'*y-^ . - aa? 

. ^/ i'' ‘ - 

: .-^v 


- ■ -• ^ vv.- • ' ‘.A > 

■^ .- .< • , ■ . - ’ ■: 

. _ - Vi ‘. ¥■ "T- ' -•^. 



■- ' '■ ” > <" 




' -r^ » 

i:-- ' T^-i 


A SELECTED LIST OF 


NOVELS AND TALES 

PUBLISHED BY 

THE CASSELL PUBLISHING CO., 

E. lythSt. {Union Square), New York. 

Alphabetically arranged by Authors. 


Cloth Paper 


About, Edmond, Mother of a Marquise $o 75 $0 50 

Adee, David G. No. 19 State Street 75 50 

Alarcon, P. A. DE. Moors and Christians 75 50 

“ “ The Child of the Ball 75 50 

“ “ The Three-Cornered Hat 75 50 

Allen, Grant. Blood Royal 75 50 

“ The Scallywag i 00 50 

Alexander, Mrs. Broken Links. A Love Story. . . i 00 

“ The Snare of the Fowler i 00 50 

Bain, R. N. Pretty Michal 75 50 

Barr, Robt. In a Steamer Chair 75 50 

Barrett, Frank. Out of the Jaws of Death i 00 50 

‘‘ The Admirable Lady Biddy Fane. 75 50 

Barrie, J. M. Auld Licht Idylls i 00 

“ A Window in Thrums 100 25 

“ My Lady Nicotine i 00 25 

BAzAn, Emilia Pardo. A Christian Woman 75 50 

“ “ A Wedding Trip 75 50 

, “ “ Morriha i 00 

** “ Swan of Vilamorta 75 50 

** “ The Angular Stone. . ‘ 75 50 

Bazin, Ren 6. A Blot of Ink * 75 50 

Beckett, C. H. Who is John Noman? 75 50 

Bethune, J. G. The Third Man 75 50 

Bierce, Ambrose^ Can Such Things Be ? 75 50 

Braddon, M. E. All Along the River i 00 50 

Brehet, Alfred. Bras d’Acier 75 50 

Bryce, Lloyd. Friends in Exile i 00 

Buchanan, Robert. The Wedding Ring 75 50 

Clifford, Mrs. W. K. A Wild Proxy i 00 50 

Cobb, Jr., SylvAnus. Bion, the Wanderer 75 50 

“ “ Gunmaker of Moscow 75 50 

** ** Karmel, the Scout 75 5 ® 

** “ Orion, the Goldbeater 75 50 

** Painter of Parma 75 50 


NOVELS AND TALES^ConHnueci. 


S 

Cloth 


Cobb, Jr., Sylvanus. Smuggler of King’s Cove $o 75 

Daudet, Alphonse. Rose and Ninette 75 

Dale, Darley. Lottie’s Wooing i 00 

Dane, Daniel. Vengeance is Mine i 00 

Debans, Camille. Gabriel’s Vocation 75 

Eliot, Annie. An Hour’s Promise 75 

Farjeon, B. L. a Fair Jewess i 00 

“ The Last Tenant i 00 

Fawcett, Edgar. A New York Family i 00 

Fenn, G. Manville. Commodore Junk 75 

^ “ Nurse Elisia i 00 

■ “ Witness to the Deed i 00 

Feuillet, Octave. An Artist’s Honor 75 

Flammarion, Camille. Lumen 75 

“ “ Uranie 75 

Floyd, Isobel Henderson. Stolen America 75 

Francke, Paul M. A Blot of Ink 75 

Gautier, Th^ophile. Juancho the Bull-Fighter 75 

Gordon, Julien. His Letters i 00 

** Marionettes i 00 

Grand, Sarah. The Heavenly Twins i 00 

Gr^ville, Mme. Henri. A Mystery 75 

Grigorovitch, Dimitry. The Cruel City 75 

Hake, Thos. St. E. Within Sound of the Weir 75 

Hale, Edward Everett. A New England Boyhood i 00 

“ “ East and West i 00 

Sybil Knox i 00 

Hannan, Charles. A Swallow’s Wing 75 

Harben, W. N. White Marie 75 

Harland, Henry. As it was Written i 00 

“ Grandison Mather i 25 

“ Latin-Quarter Courtship 75 

“ Mrs. Peixada i 00 

“ The Two Voices 50 

“ Two Women or One ? 75 

*• Yoke of the Thorah i 00 

Harland, TIarion. Mr. Wayt’s Wife’s Sister i 00 

Harris, A. L. The Fatal Request 75 

Harrison, Mrs. Burton. A Daughter of the South, i 00 

“ Flower de Hundred i 00 

“ The Anglomaniacs i 00 

Hatton, Joseph. Und^ the Great Seal i 00 

Hawthorne, Julian. John Parmelee’s Curse * 75 

Hope, Anthony. Father Stafford 75 

Hornung, E. Tiny Luttrell i 00 

Hudson, W, C. Jack Gordon, Knight-Errant 75 

“ On the Rack 75 

“ The Diamond Button 75 

“ The Dugdale Millions 75 

“ The Man with a Thumb 75 

“ Vivier 75 

IncA-Pancha-Ozollo. The Lost Inca 75 


Papex 

$0 50 
50 
50 
50 

5<- 

5^^ 


50 

50 

50 

50 

50 

50 

50 

50 

50 

50 

50 

50 

50 

50 

50 

50 


50 

50 

50 

50 

50 

50 


50 

50 

50 

50 

50 

50 

50 

50 

50 

50 

50 

50 

50 

50 

50 


NOVELS AND T KLE^Coniinuei. “ 3 

Cloth Paper 

JOKAi, Maurus, Dr. Dumany’s Wife $o 75 $0 50 

“ Pretty Michal 75 50 

Keeling, Elsa D’Esterre. Orchardscroft i 00 

Keenan, Henry F. Trajan i 50 50 

Keith, Leslie. ’Lisbeth i 00 50 

La Forest, Debut. Renee and Colette 75 50 

Landon, Melville D. Thirty Years of Wit, etc. ... i 50 50 

Lathrop, Geo. Parsons. Two Sides of a Story 75 50 

LemaItre, Jules. Prince Hermann, Regent 75 50 

Le Queux, Wm. Strange Tales of a Nihilist 75 50 

Loti, Pierre. The Book of Pity and of Death 75 50 

“ Jean Berny, Sailor i 00 50 

Mairet, Mme. Jeanne. An Artist 75 50 

Mallock, W. H. a Human Document 75 50 

Marry AT, Florence. Parson Jones i 00 50 

Mary, Jules. The Shadow of Roger Laroque 75 50 

McClelland, M. G. Burkett’s Lock 75 50 

McClelland, M. G. Madame Silva 75 50 

McDougall, W. H. The Hidden City 75 50 

Meade, L. T. Out of the Fashion i 00 50 

“ The Medicine Lady i 00 50 

Meredith, Wm. T. Not of Her Father’s Race 75 50 

Mitford, Bertrand. 'Tween Snow and Fire 75 50 

Molesworth, Mrs. Leona i 00 50 

Montague, C. H., and C. W. Dyar. Written in Red 75 50 

Moore, Frank F. I Forbid the Banns i 00 50 

Mouriot, Mlle. V, Madame Rosely 100 

Ohnet, Georges. A Debt of Hatred 75 50 

“ Nimrod & Co 75 50 

“ The Soul of Pierre 75 50 

page, Anna Dyer. An Artist 75 50 

“ “A Mystery 75 50 

Parr, Mrs. The Squire i 00 50 

PotAPEETKO, N. E. a Russian Priest 75 50 

“ The General’s Daughter 75 50 

Quiller-Couch, a. T. (‘‘Q”). A Blot of Ink 75 50 

“ “ Blue Pavilions 75 50 

Quiller-Couch, A. T. (“Q”). Dead Man’s Rock. . • 75 50 

“ “ I Saw Three Ships. . 75 50 

** “ Noughts and Crosses 75 50 

** The Splendid Spur. . 75 50 

“ The Astonishing His- 
tory of Troy Town 75 50 

Quigg, L. E. Tin Types i 50 50 

Rickett, J. Compton. The Quickening of Caliban. . i 00 

Richebourg, Emile. Old Raclot’s Million 75 50 

Roberts, Morley. Mate of the Vancouver 75 50 

Russell, W. Clark. List, Ye Landsmen i 00 50 

“ Romance of a Transport 100 

“ The Emigrant Ship i 00 50 

Sacher-Masoch, L. von. The New Job 75 50 

Sale, Pierre, The Price of a Coronet 75 50 


4 


NOVELS AND TM.RS-CoHtinued. ' ' * 

Cloth Paper 

ShApcott, Reuben. Auto, of Mark Rutherford $i oo $o oo 

“ Mark Rutherford^s Deliverance, i oo 

“ Revolution in Tanner’s Lane. . . i oo 

SherArd, R.^H. By Right, Not Law 75 50 

SouvESTRE, 6 mile. Man and Money 75 50 

Spencer, Mrs. G. E. A Plucky One 75 50 

Sterne, Stuart. The Story of Two Lives 75 50 

Stoddard, Elizabeth. Two Men 75 50 

“ Temple House 75 50 

“ The Morgesons 75 50 

Stretton, Hesba. Half-Brothers i 00 50 

Sylva, Carmen. Edleen Vaughan 75 50 

Thomas, Annie. Utterly Mistaken i 00 50 

Thompson, Maurice. At Love’s Extremes 75 50 

“ A Banker of Bankersville. ... 75 50 

Tompkins, E. S. De G. An Honest Hypocrite 75 50 

Valdes, A. P. Faith 75 50 

Valentine, Jane. Time’s Scythe 75 50 

Van Zile, Edward S. Last of the Van Slacks 75 50 

“ “ Don Miguel, etc 75 50 

Verne, Jules. Caesar Cascabel i 00 50 

“ Mistress Branican i 00 50 

Walworth, Mrs. J. H. Baldy’s Point 75 50 

“ “ Bar Sinister 75 50 

“ “ New Man at Rossmere. . . . 75 50 

** “ Without Blemish 75 50 

WeymAN, S. J. Story of Francis Cludde i 00 50 

“ The Man in Black l 00 50 

Woolf, Philip, M. D. Who is Guilty? 75 50 

Wood, ^J. S. An Old Beau i 00 

Zola, iSmile. Doctor Pascal i 00 50 

“ The Downfall 50 

RECENT PUBLICATIONS. 

BlOUNDELLE-Burton, John. The Hispaniola Plate 

(1683-1883) I 00 

Compton, Herbert. A Free Lance in a Far Land. . i 00 

Dane, Daniel. Is She Not a Woman ?. i 00 50 

Dixon, Ella Hepworth. The Story of a Modern 

Woman i 00 50 

Fenn, Geo. Manville. The Tiger Lily i 00 

Holdsworth, Annie E. Joanna Traill, Spinster. ... i 00 50 

Hudson, W. C. Should She Have Left Him? 75 50 

Hume, Fergus. The Third Volume i 00 

King, Florence M. A Man of the Name of John. . . 50 

Marchmont, a. W., B. a. Parson Thring’s Secret. . i 00 

Marryat, Florence M. At Heart a Rake i 00 f . , 

Norris, W. E. St. Ann’s i 00 

Pendered, Mary L. A Pastoral Played Out i 00 50 

Tennyson, Mary H. A Cruel Dilemma 50 

West ALL, William. Sons of Belial i 00 ,, 


•.••■ ’ ‘V ‘''L -V ■• ■ ,> ,r-,. : <. .^.•_, . , / r-j 

S • ’■ . ” ' ' V ■' ' ' . I JV'. ■ . ■ ' '.■ ^ --r ' , ^ • / ' 


j , 


-i , . ^ ^ 


• t * 


V ' '* 1 “ 

,. / ■ - 

I I I 


f. 

< 

. ^ r 


■ ^ .'A 
•'/ ■ 




' -* 


, ^ 


.VW. ‘ ' 




.-*• (I 




* '• 
■-tl A : '■ 


. 


< ' ■ 

v.y- 

*i -.v*' 


. ci •' 


'1 J ' • 


\ 


i- ^ < 


-I.' • ,/ 

' -'V. • • 


-V. 

I • «* ■ X 


, > 


f 




1 ' 


\ ^ 


V 





